Collections

of the

Georgia Historical Society

Vol. XIV

The Memoirs of Charles H. Olmstead

Edited by

LiLLA Mills Hawes

SAVANNAH, GEORGIA
THE GEORGIA HISTORICAL SOCIETY

1964

CHARLES H. OLMSTEAD IN 1890

INTRODUCTION

THE Memoirs of Charles Hart Olmstead, written for his
daughters, gives a charming picture of ante-belkim Savannah
and a vivid and moving account of Civil War scenes and battles.

The details of Colonel Olmstead's life are set forth in the
narrative and will not be repeated here. He died in Savannah on
August 17, 1926, in his 90th year. He was long associated with
the Georgia Historical Society and had served it as Curator and
Vice-President.

The manuscript was written about 191 2 or 191 3 when Colonel
Olmstead was a resident of New York City. His literary pur-
suits, begun in Savannah, were followed in New York. Mrs.
Marion King in her Books and People (New York, 1954), p. 64,
gives us this charming picture of him in the New York Society
Library: "Colonel Charles Olmstead, a gentle moon-faced elderly
Georgian, spent many hours of his New York winters in the
Library and told us about the progress of his daughter Florence
who was just beginning to interest Scribner's in the first of her
pleasant novels."

The three daughters for whom the Memoirs were written were,
like their father, distinguished for their literary talents. Susan
Olmstead, who gave this manuscript to the Georgia Historical
Societ^% died in i960. Sarah (Mrs. A. Pratt Adams) was bom
in 1862 and died September 20, 1950. Florence, author and
teacher of English and History in the Savannah public schools
for 50 years, died May 23, 1955, at the age of 80. At the time
of Mrs. Adams' death, the Savannah Morning News, September
23, 1950, editoralized her and her sisters, calling them "Savannah's
most distinguished and beloved daughters" and likefiing them to

the Bronte sisters for their contributions to the cultural life of
Savannah. The editorial was reprinted in the issue of May 26,
1955, on the death of Florence Olmstead.

Besides the Memoirs the Georgia Historical Society has other
manuscripts written by Colonel Olmstead, gifts of his daughters.
They are "Fort Pulaski," published in The Georgia Historical
Quarterly, I (1917), 98-105; "Savannah in the '40's," ibid., 243-
52; "Defense of Battery Wagner;" "Return from a Federal
Prison;" and "Recollections of the Civil War." The unpublished
sketches will not be published as they are repetitious.

In addition to the papers listed above Colonel Olmstead wrote
and published Art Work of Savannah (Chicago, 1893); "Con-
federate Times and Confederate Men," in Addresses Delivered
Before the Confederate Veterans Association, of Savannah, Ga.
(Savannah, 1893), i-io; Re^niniscences of Service ivith the First
Volunteer Regiment of Georgia, Charleston Harbor in 186^ (Sa-
vannah, 1879); "The Story of a Rebel," in Addresses, op. cit.,
41-47. With Otis Ashmore he wrote "The Battles of Kettle Creek
and Briar Creek," in The Georgia Historical Quarterly, X (1926),
85-125.

It should be borne in mind that the Me?noirs was written late
in life and many years after the events they chronicle, which
would account for any slight discrepancies. The spelling and
punctuation are Colonel Olmstead's; no changes have been made.

We are identifying in footnotes members of the Olmstead
family, several local persons and events and giving certain biblio-
graphical information where it seems indicated.

The Mejnoirs was first published in The Georgia Historical
Quarterly, December 1958 through June 1961.

LiLLA Mills Hawes

ILLUSTRATIONS

Charles H. Olmstead in 1890 Frontispiece

Savannah in 1837 Page 2

Charles H. Olmstead as Colonel Opposite page 88

Drawing Opposite page 126

Drawing Opposite page 137

Drawing Opposite page 140

Drawing Opposite page 149

Drawing Opposite page 157

Savannah in 1837, Painted by Firmin Cerveau.
Original at the Georgia Historical Society.

THE MEMOIRS OF CHARLES H. OLMSTEAD

You have often asked me, my dear Daughters, to write down
some of the incidents of my Hfe for your benefit and it has always
been my intention to comply with the request. Yet somehow year
after year has slipped away without the thing being done.

Now however a beginning shall be made; to be added to from
time to time as opportunity may present.

I was bom on the 2nd of April 1837 in a house which now forms
the Southern end of the Screven House on Bull Street. There were
three houses connected in the rear by a long piazza, though entirely
distinct in other respects. Two of these were occupied by Cousin

Susan Piatt as a boarding house and I may add that it was known
all over the State. Many prominent people from the interior made
it their stopping place whenever they came to Savannah. With reason,
too, for Cousin Piatt was a most notable provider and as kindly
a soul as ever breathed the breath of life. The Southernmost tenement
was rented jointly by my father^ and Mr Loring Olmstead Reynolds
his intimate friend and a distant relative. Mr R and his Sister Miss
Charlotte (afterwards Mrs David Veader,) had the third floor and
one baggage room in the attic, but all the rest of the house, excepting
a store on the street floor, was ours. We had two very large rooms
on the parlor floor, (three windows in the side,) with a spacious
pantry and store rooms, two bed rooms in the attic, a large kitchen
and a wood and coal cellar. The yard also was ours with a com-
modious stable and servants quarters. You see that although we took
our meals at Cousin Platts, to all intents and purposes our home was
for ourselves alone.

In the boarding house were my great aunt Elizabeth Emems,
(Cousin P's Mother) Auntie Greene with her son Herman D. her
three daughters Cousins Jennie, Susie and Maggie and the husbands
and children of the two first named. So many early years were spent
in very close contact with all of my relatives on Mothers side of
the house and an affection grew up between us of a very strong and
enduring character; Cousin Jennie, Cousin Sue and Cousin Maggie
were more like elder Sisters to me than Cousins. As for dear Auntie
Greene my own Mother could not have been sweeter to me than she
was. When I reach the heavenly home one of its greatest joys will
be the looking into her dear face again. In the dining room the family
all sat at a table by themselves with two or three close friends, such
as Miss Charlotte, Mr Reynolds Mr and Mrs Eastman and Mr James
M Prentice. Father always presided at the head of this table. Auntie
Greene being his vis-a-vis at the other end. While young enough to
require the services of a nurse I sat at a little side table near by with
Peggy (whom you know,) to attend to my wants and I can remember
the happiness I felt and the sense of promotion when permitted to
take my seat with the family - it seemed a great step upwards.

The time will doubtless come when I shall look back upon the
advancements of later life in much the same light as I now regard
this trifling incident. Peggy followed me upward, she always stood
with folded arms right behind my chair with an ear as keen as my
own for the delightful conversation that was going on all around

1. Jonathan Olmstead (1798-1854); married in Savannah, April 29, 1835,
Eliza Hart (1802-1881).

us. She was not the most elegant of nurses but her loyalty and affec-
tion were beyond question and through mv whole life they have
been a possession to me. She was much afraid of vexing my Mother
yet did not hesitate to interpose between Mother and myself when
she saw a chance to save me from some merited punishment.

There were three of us children, as you know, and we all came
very close together. My eldest Sister Sarah Morris was but a year
and two months older than I, she having been bom on February
8th 1836, and there was just about the same interval between my
youngest Sister and myself, though I cannot recall the date of her
birth. She was named Harriet Eliza after Auntie Greene and Mother.
She was said to have been an exceedingly beautiful child with bril-
liant complexion, large blue eyes and a head covered with masses of
flat, golden curls. I have always thought your little Sister Neely
must have resembled her. My recollections of this precious baby are
very vague; necessarily so for she died from whooping cough when
I was only four years old. I can remember her putting her sweet little
arms around my neck to comfort me in some childish sorrow, but
there comes only a dim vision of her features. No memory of my
early days is more distinct, however, than that of the night on which
she died. Auntie Greene took me in her arms in the middle of the
night out of the little trundle bed in which I slept and carried me
for a last look at the dying face. Mother was rushing wildly about
the room in an agony 0/ grief and father following trying to comfort
and restrain her. It was my first knowledge of death and to this day
I recall the strange fright that took possession of me as I clung to
Auntie. It seems so long ago as I write of it almost as though in
another age and as the experience of some person other than myself.
Yet in these later years the thought of meeting that sweet baby again
before very long, is with me often and always with a certain curiosity
as to whether I shall know her by intuition. I feel much in the same
way of your little brother Charlie upon whose face I never looked.

Between Sarah, (or "Sister" as I always called her,) and myself
the bond of love became stronger and stronger with every passing
day. As little children we slept side by side and would talk far into
the night, as children will, of what we should do when we were
"grown up." I do believe the tie between brother and sister was
never a sweeter, purer one. Her's was the truest nature I ever knew.
Her mind was unusually bright, with good, solid reasoning powers
yet adorned at the same time with graces of feeling and expression
that made her sought after in every circle in which she moved. She
was very witty yet her wit was free from sting, it was never exer-
cised at the cost of pain to others; indeed it was a sweet and loving

sense of humor rather than the sharper quality of wit. As a ver\' young
girl the religious side of her nature was awakened and an exquisite
conscientiousness in regard to her duty to God and to man became
the rule and guide of her life. It did not abate the sprightliness and
animation of manner that always marked her bearing, but imparted
to it a genuineness and freedom from triviality that won for her
affection and respect from all who knew her. As she grew older a
love for music developed and under capable teaching she became
a fine musician, rather, however, as an interpreter of the composers
feeling than in brilliant technique, though not wanting in that. This
gave great happiness to my dear Father who was devoted to the
art and himself a musician of no mean ability. How often I have
heard him say as he threw himself on the sofa after a hard mornings
work "Now daughter go to the piano and play me to sleep" though
her music seldom had that result, he was wide awake so long as it
lasted. But I am getting ahead of my story.

When I was five years old my parents thought Sister was far
enough along to begin her schooling and accordingly they made
arrangements to send her to a school kept by Miss Betsv^ Qiurch
in a long, ram-shackle, one story, wooden building on the North West
corner of Broughton and Abercom Streets (where Carsons stables
stood for many years after). It was intended to keep me at home
for a year longer but I was thrown into such a passion of grief at
the thought of being separated from Sister that Father and Mother
concluded to let me begin my education also and so my first steps
were taken up the slopes of Parnassus. Miss Church was a rv^pical
New England school mistress, rather gaunt in form and severe in
countenance yet with the kindest of hearts. She wore cork-screw
side curls and her head was always adorned with a cap of spotless
purity. In the many years in which it was my privilege to know her
she was always accompanied by a little white poodle dog with a
blue ribbon around his neck. Of course there were successive genera-
tions of dogs, but they seemed ever the same to me. While teaching
in school she sat in a large rocking chair, the scholars ranged before
her in benches without backs the boys on one side the girls on the
other. As the youngest and least of her pupils I was placed in a com-
fortable little chair at her feet and permitted as a great favor to amuse
myself in the intervals of acquiring knowledge, by looking over a
basket full of what she called her "curios." I have forgotten what
thev^ all were excepting two things one, a button from the coat of
Captain John Church, an ancestor of the dear old lady's, of whom
she was vtry proud, a notable figure in colonial days and a great
fighter in the early wars of New England against the Pequod In-

dians the other, a genuine piece of lava from Mount Vesuvius. Upon
both of these articles Miss Church dilated at length and frequently
a fact that doubtless impressed them upon my memory.

I must have been an imaginative child for I can yet recall the
thrill that went through me at every repetition of the exploits of the
redoubtable Captain John; in fancy I

"heard the soldiers ringing shout
The Pequods wild halloo."

And the eruptions of Vesuvius were very real to me as my hand
grasped what had once been molten rock flowing from a fiery
crater.

The discipline of the little school was not particularly rigid. I have
a dim recollection of a strap being used occasionally on the hands
of some of the larger boys who happened to be unruly, and there
was the awful punishment of being made to stand in a corner with
one's face to the wall to contemplate the dreadful results of lapsing
from the paths of scholastic rectitude. But I had no personal experience
of either of these having always been a biddable child, amenable to
rightful authority. One thing our gentle school mistress took special
pride in her hand writing. There was a standing desk at one end
of the room at which we took our turn every day making pot-
hooks and lines with both "tongue and pen." This was before the day
of steel pens, so as soon as the school was opened each morning Miss
Church would haul a sheaf of goose quills from the desk, select one
with great particularity, and then with a sharp knife, in the presence
of an admiring audience, would proceed to fashion a pen from it.
To us it seemed the "ne plus ultra" of mechanical skill. I felt it was
a point of excellence unattainable by ordinary people, and indeed
I never have attained it. The bonds of discipline were relaxed while
all this was going on but as soon as the pen was completed there
would be a stamp of the foot, a frown and the invariable sentence,
"Go back to your seats children, what do you mean by crowding
around me so." Then she would take her place at the desk and set
the lovliest copies imaginable for every grade "pot hooks" for be-
ginners like myself and the most beautiful moral maxims such as

"Honor and shame from no condition rise.
Act well your part, there all the honor lies,"

for those highly educated boys and girls who had mastered the in-
tricacies of writing in "small hand." It was quite astonishing what
an amount of ink we children managed to accumulate on our little
persons during the painful process of learning to write. My hands

were never free from it except on Sundays when my dear Mother
had scrubbed them with cornmeal a trying ordeal in the winter when
they were generally badly chapped.

The curriculum of the little school was a limited one. Websters
Spelling Book was its main stay and it must be said we were honestly
drilled in it. Then there was a very small geography with an ac-
companying atlas on which the present states of California and Texas
and the territories of Arizona and New Mexico were portrayed as
belonging to Aiexico, while over the area covered by Oklahoma,
Kansas, Nebraska, the two Dakotas, Colorado and Wyoming, was
sprawled in large letters "Great American Desert" with curious pic-
tures of Indians hunting the buffalo. We had a "Child's History
of the United States" three fourths of which was devoted to Ply-
mouth Rock and kindred subjects, Capt John Church was one of
the heroes of this book and we were never permitted to forget it.
Besides these there was the old New England Primer for the younger
pupils that quaint old book with its rhymed couplets, "In Adam's
fall we sinned all," "Young Obadias, David, Josias, all were pious"
"Whales in the sea Gods voice obey" &c &c. I smile to remember
that our poetic instinct rebelled against that last rhyme and we al-
ways pronounced "sea" after the Irish fashion "say."

"Whales in the say, God's voice obey."

About the only other circumstance that remains in my mind in con-
nection with this school was a vigorous dash that I made for freedom
one summer afternoon. It was a clear case of "the call of the wild,"
there came upon me an uncontrollable desire to get out of doors
where the sun was shining, and a sweet breeze blowing, and leaves
rustling, and boys laughing and shouting, and dogs barking. I said
to myself "When I count twenty I'll run." Several times my heart
failed me when Nineteen was reached but at last I shouted "Twenty,"
aloud, made a jump for my hat and was off for the door as fast
as my little legs would take me. There was a dismayed call from
Miss Betsy as I went out but the deed was done and nothing but
her overtaking me by running, which was a physical impossibility,
would have brought me back. My dear Father understood the situa-
tion for when confession was made to him that night, with the added
words "I couldn't help it" he only laughed, though warning me
against a repetition of such escapades. I often think of that old school
house and always with a feeling of tenderness. The influences there
were all good and sweet; the personal touch of the teacher was ever
with us and what was learned was learned thoroughly and well. I

dare say there are many old men and women now who share this
sentiment with me.

My subsequent teachers were a Miss Lydia Norton and her suc-
cessor, a Miss Palmer, who kept a school in an old building on the
North side of President Street a little west of Whitaker. Eliza Phil-
brick ("Aunt Eliza") and her brother Samuel were pupils here, also
Charles Davis and his sisters, now of Portland Maine, and, I think,
Anna Turner, (Mrs Cann,) and George. One of the boys was Norton
Hooker of whom the rest of us were exceedingly envious. His father
was interested in Warner's Stables at the Western end of Broughton
Street; on a large lot connected with this stable every circus that
came to Savannah pitched its tent and Norton had free entrance to all
of them. It was a privilege to be on friendly terms with an individual
so highly favored by fortune and who was actually acquainted with
the dazzling beings who dashed around the sawdust ring in tights and
spangles. I never knew what became of this lad but have an impres-
sion that he died young. From this school I went to the Chatham
Academy which was then presided over by the brothers Preston,
Henry K and James sons of the Reverend Willard Preston who was
for many years the beloved Pastor of our old Independent Presby-
terian Church. To both of these gentlemen I owe a debt of gratitude.
I understand their worth now better than when a child, but even
then my nature was drawn to them. James Preston doubtless gave
the bent of my mind toward mathematical studies by his patient and
timely aid in helping me over difficulties that seemed insuperable to
me. Sister went to the Academy at the same time but I do not remem-
ber who her teachers were. We both of us studied French at this
time under iMr Henri LeCoste whose descendants I believe are still
in Savannah. I remember the amused look on his face at my pro-
nunciation of the first French sentence he put before me, "Quand
les dernier rayons du soleil &c." It must have been awful to make
him show his feelings for he was scrupulously courteous even to us
young children. The sessions of the Academy were opened every
morning by a spelling exercise in which every scholar from the oldest
to the youngest took part. We all stood up behind our desks as a signal
was sounded and spelled and defined the words given out by Mr
Preston. About four columns of the Dictionary we were using was
the allotted lesson for each day and we went through the book two
or three times while I was at the school. There is no over-estimating
the importance of a drill like this, nor do I think anything in the
modern methods of teaching takes its place. Friday afternoons were
always devoted to declamations which we all enjoyed, especially
those boys who were blessed with loud voices and had confidence

in their oratorical powers. I never was much of a hand at it myself
though, of course I "spouted" with the rest. One piece we were all
fond of, Campbells poem on the battle of Hohenlinden, and it was
repeated so often that Air Henrv K who was somewhat irascible be-
came quite impatient whenever he heard it. Among the pupils was
a boy from the West Indies, Bob Campbell, the very embodiment
of mischief. He was always up to some trick or other and never
so happy as when he could worry the teacher. One Friday at recess
he got a number of us together and made the following suggestion
"Fellows, let's all speak 'On Linden' this afternoon and make old
Preston mad." The proposition met with hearty approval and that
afternoon some eight or ten of us were on hand to carry it into ef-
fect. The first boy called went through the usual sing-song perform-
ance of "On Linden when the sun was low." Mr Preston looked
bored but made no sign. With fear and trembling I came next; the
bored look became a frown but still no lightning from the cloud.
Then Bob Campbell was called and he came toward the platform,
his eyes twinkling with fun. Just before he reached it Mr Preston
rose from his chair, (in front of which the speakers had to stand)
stretched his hand to a rack on which he kept a choice collection
of hickory switches, selected a fine supple one and took his seat again.
The act was so significant that our notable conspiracy came to naught
then and there. Bob treated the school to "Romans, Countrymen and
Lovers" or some similar gem instead of "On Linden." He is a wise
man who knows the psychological moment for a change of front.

At that time there was no such thing as a long summer vacation.
We had two weeks holiday at Christmas and one week in the first
part of May but children were expected to grind away at their
studies all the rest of the year. 1 am not sure but that too much of
the limited period for education is devoted to resting in these days.
My chief friend in boyhood, as he has been all of our lives long,
was your dear Uncle Mat Hopkins. God bless him, never was there
a more faithful and truer heart. We were inseparable though on one
occasion we did have a tremendous fight in which, candor compels
me to admit it, 1 came off second best. The cause for this "unpleasant-
ness" has passed from my memory, I had also a spirited encounter
with "Billy" Elliott one day, on the comer of Bull and South Broad
Streets, after school. He tells me he has forgotten all about it, but
it sticks in my mind, probably because this time I was the victor.
George Turner, Mrs Canns brother was likewise a close friend; he
was, later on, my room mate at Marietta and a groomsman at my
wedding. Poor fellow, he yielded up his life at Sailors Creek one
of the last battles of the Civil War. Isaac Avery was another of the

boys with whom I was quite intimate and he was also one of my
groomsmen. During the War he became quite a distinguished Colonel
of Cavalry and was desperately wounded in some engagement in
North Georgia, but he pulled through and lived for a long while
in Atlanta. I believe, though, the wound troubled him to the end of
his days. He wrote a good history of Georgia that you ought to
find among my books. ^ Oh! that terrible war; how many of those with
whom I began life were sacrificed in it Joe Turner, a first cousin
of George's at Trevillian Station while fighting under Gen Jeb
Stuart; Spalding Mcintosh at Sharpsburg while serving on the staff
of Gen McLaws; Cyrus Carter, a Lieutenant in my own Regiment,
at Kenesaw Mountain; Ned Stiles, (a brother of Miss Kitty's,) while
commanding a Regiment in a nameless skirmish in Virginia; John
Patton a Captain in your Uncle Charles Williams' regiment, at South
Mountain, (he also was one of the attendants at my wedding, the
"best man" indeed); John Branch as Adjutant of the 8th Georgia at
Manassas; Freddy Bliss an officer of the same command, at Gettys-
burg. A woful list that could be prolonged almost indefinitely. Yet
time softens all sorrows and regrets and I can think of them all now
with composure. Had the War spared them, most of them would
doubtless have passed away ere this.

Savannah was a very different place in my early days from what
it is now.^ There was not a paved street in the city and all the roads
leading out from it were beds of sand that made hard going for
horses. The city was lighted (?)^ at night by oil lamps whale oil,
not kerosene one at each of the public pumps, our only source of
water supply. These pumps were located in each of the squares and
at the intersection of the broader streets; between these radiant
points Egyptian darkness reigned. I can remember when looking
South from where the De Soto hotel stands, there was only one
residence which had just been built by Mr John N Lewis. The second
was put up by Mr Gauladet, Major Hardees father in law, at the
North West corner of Bull and Jones Streets. From Harris Street out
to Gaston stretched a broad open common and at Gaston a dense pine
forest began which extended straight out into the country. Right
through the Centre of what is now Forsyth Park was a huge open
ditch several feet deep with sloping sides that had been cut for the
drainage of surface water. The White Bluff road crossed it by a
bridge that stood just where the fountain now is and on its banks

2. I. W. Avery, The History of the State of Georgia from 1850 to 1881
(New York, 1881).

3. Compare this account of Savannah in his childhood with his "Savan-
nah in the '40's" in Georgia Historical Quarterly, I (1917), 243-52.

4. The question mark is the author's.

10

on either side were magnificent old pine trees, part of the virgin
forest. This was a great play place for us boys on Saturdays in winter,
and an ideal place it was, but a short walk from home yet practically
remote from civilization. It gave to us all the sense of freedom and
adventure that boys are so fond of, while there was not even the
shadow of danger there to cause uneasiness to our anxious Mothers.
We could imagine ourselves in Western wilds and yet be in hearing
of the clock in the Exchange tower telling us when it was time to go
home. Our great delight was to make roaring fires of pine-straw
and to dig ovens in the sides of the ditch in which to cook sweet
potatoes. I do not think we were ever patient enough to wait for these
to be thoroughly done; they were generaly eaten half raw but we
were endowed with appetites and digestions that were indifferent to
such trifles as that.

Another favorite resort of ours was Stone's Mill pond about three
quarters of a mile out on the Central Railroad. There we were not
quite so safe and I doubt whether our Mothers fully understood
what we did there. The pond was full of great logs of timber waiting
to be cut up in the mill and on these we would spend hours poling
backward and forward with great enjoyment. A Saturday never passed
there without one or more boys falling into the water, but the mill
furnaces were handy for drying clothes and "Mum" was the word
when we got home.

We gave the names of famous naval ships to our logs and on one
occasion the "vessel" under my command ran "^wwp" into another
of which George Turner was Captain. "Board her. Board her" I
shouted to my crew in approved naval style, and, obeying the order,
Aleck Drysdale, (able bodied seaman of the forecastle) made a leap
for the other log. George met the assault at the gangway, so to speak,
and by a vigorous shove sent the too zealous Aleck headlong into the
pond. He disappeared for a moment and then arose sputtering out the
reproachful but not very heroic cry that became a by word with us
for a long time. "George Turner, that was a ding mean trick."

Aleck became an Episcopal Minister after he reached manhood.
He moved to Alabama and I think was in charge of a church at
Mobile, but I have not heard of him in many years and dare say
he has joined "the great majority" long ere this.

It would be a grave omission not to speak of the educational in-
fluences that were around me at home, exerted as they were by both
of my parents. My dear Mother was a great lover of poetry. She was
familiar with many of the plays of Shakespeare and with the poets
of a previous generation; she had also a sweet voice and a decided
taste for music though it had never been cultivated. It was her habit

11

very often after Sister and I had been tucked away in our little
trundle-bed, to take her seat by it and tell us the stories of these plays
and old poems repeating long passages of them from memory and
singing the songs she knew. These last were mostly of a pathetic
character and invariably demanded the tribute of our tears. One in
particular "The Orphan Boy," was my favorite; she may have sung
it to you when you were little children. She was a most indulgent and
loving Mother but exacted obedience to her commands and com-
pliance with such regulations as were established for the family
government. We could only receive visits from our playmates and
return them on Friday and Saturday nights; on every other evening
we had to prepare the lessons for the following day and it was a rare
thing for either of us to make a failure in school. The same care
was given to our Sunday School lessons. I had always to recite them
to Mother before going out to play on Saturdays. Mr Charles Green
was my teacher in the Sunday School and he often spoke to me in
after years of what a good pupil I used to be. TTie merit was not mine
but hers. Your grandfather was a skilled botanist and one of the
most enthusiastic lovers of plants I ever knew. He knew the habitat
of every flower that bloomed within miles of Savannah and just at
what season of the year to go for it. He was Cashier of the old Marine
Bank and the hours of the Bank were such as to give him the after-
noons to himself, thus affording ample time for his pet hobby. Almost
every day found him taking long walks in the woods and I was his
constant companion on these tramps as soon as I became old enough
to stand the fatigue of such excursions. Who can overestimate the
value of this contact of a young, untrained nature with a mind so
cultivated, sweet and sane as his? I never think of him save with
reverence and tender love. For nearly fifty-six years he has been in
his grave yet I dream of him to this day and always awake from
such slumbers with a softening of the heart and a yearning of soul
to be with him again.

Surely God blessed me in my parents.

Chas. H. Olmstead
II

There were some quaint characters in Savannah in those days.
One very picturesque old gentleman was known as "Cocked Hat
Sheftall,"^ a Revolutionary soldier of advanced age who lived in
a low wooden house on the North Side of Broughton Street between
Whitaker and Barnard. He always wore the old Continental uniform

5. Sheftall Sheftall, born in Savannah In 1762 and died there August
15. 1847.

12

blue coat with brass buttons, flapped waistcoat, knee breeches, silk
stockings and low quartered shoes with huge silver buckles. The old
cocked hat that topped this costume gave him the soubriquet by
which he was known. A long piazza stretched across the entire
front of the house on which the old soldier could be seen every
day taking his constitutional walk backward and forward. It was
said, and 1 could well believe it, that he wore out two or three sets
of planking on this piazza. Oliver Wendell Holmes's poem "The
Last Leaf" has always reminded me of this Hngering link that con-
nected me as it were with the very infancy of our country. There
was a pathos in the queer old figure too that I felt without then be-
ing able to define, but the poet has done it for me. When the old man
died the entire military force of the city paraded to do honor to his
memory. He was buried in the old Jewish Cemetery in the Western
suburb of Savannah. I accompanied the procession and witnessed
the interment from the top of the high brick wall that surrounded
the cemetery. I was of an inquiring turn of mind and was bound to
see all that was going on if it were within the bounds of possibility
to do so. Aside from that however I had a real reverence for one who
had battled with the British in our war for independence.

Old "Moko" was another very strange person whom I remember
at that time as impressing me both with interest and awe. She was
a demented Negress who roamed the streets at will, generally with
a tailing of small boys behind her at a respectable distance. They
were fascinated by her personality yet careful not to approach too
near for she would frequently turn and charge down upon her
followers with blood-curdling shrieks and wild laughter. It was weU
upon such occasions to be able to have a good start for rapid retreat.
"Adoko" was reputed to be a native African but I do not know whether
that Mas so or not, nor can I vouch for other stories that were told
about her. She was one of the brown races of Negroes, probably
with a Moorish or Arabic strain. A most striking figure she makes
in my memory with her slender form aquiline features, turbaned head
hooped ear-rings and uncanny demeanor. It was said she had been
wronged in early life by an officer in Africa and color seems to be
given to this tale by her frequent exclamation "He promised to give
me a gold ring, a go-o-old ring. Oh! Wirra, wirra, wirra, whoopee."
This last word was usually the signal for charge and retreat.

Your grandfather was very good to Sister and myself in the
matter of taking us to places of amusements. He was fond of the
drama and two or three times every winter we went with him to the
Theatre when specially good plays were being presented. There was
no such thing then as a traveling dramatic company, except perhaps

13

Sol Smith RussePs that went up and down the Mississippi River on
a flat boat. Stars went from city to city but their support depended
on local "stock" companies, who remained in one place and were
individually known to the audiences. Their repertoire was extensive
and the same play was rarely given two nights in succession. The
bill for the evening was always a double one, first the serious play
and then "a roaring farce" as it was called to send people home in a
good humor. A Mr Forbes was manager of the Savannah Theatre
for many years a worthy old gentleman as I remember him, fitted
by nature for the part of "the heavy father" which he usually took.
Under his management I saw many of the great lights of the stage
of the last generation: the elder Booth, and Hackett an unrivaled
delineator of Sir John Falstaff, Edwin Forrest, Mrs Mowatt, Char-
lotte Cushman, Charles Mathews the celebrated English comedian,
and, (I think but am not certain) Macready also an Englishman and
the most noted tragedian of his day. He was in Savannah but my
memory of him is not distinct. A subsequent engagement of his in
New York was the occasion of a dreadful riot at the old Astor
Place Theatre in New York, begun by over zealous admirers of his
contemporary and rival, the American actor Edwin Forrest. Miss
Cushman I saw as Meg Merriles in a dramatised version of Scott's
novel, Guy Mannering, and a weird looking gypsy hag she was. The
best tribute I can pay to the power of her acting is to say that it
really frightened me. Forrest appealed to my childish taste and imagina-
tion very decidedly, though I should probably have a different
opinion of him now for he was an actor of the most robustious
school. Physically he was a man of great power with huge knotted
muscles and a tremendous voice that he never failed to send out like
thunder in the climax of a scene. I saw him in several plays: "Spartacus
the Gladiator," "Metamora" and "Pizarro or the death of Rollo."
These were all of more or less melo-dramatic character and were
intensely enjoyed by a part of the audience at least. Sister and I fol-
lowed every line with thrilled interest and it was no half hearted
sympathy we gave to the woes of the hero in each of these plays.
"Spartacus" treated of a gladiatorial revolt in the latter days of the
Roman Empire; it was based upon historic incident and I believe
quotations from it are still in use in the school readers of the present
day. "Metamora" portrayed the red man of the idealist, the "noble
savage" choke full of fine moral sentiment, instead of the Indian
as he really is crafty, blood-thirsty and cruel. My favorite of all plays
was "Pizarro" the scene of which was laid in Peru at the time of the
Spanish conquest. Oh! it was a grand play, abounding in such splendid
sentences as this: "The terror of his eagle eye would strike you dead,"

14

and 1 im quite sure that nothing in these degenerate days half way
approaches it. Rollo, (of the "eagle eye,") was the Peruvian chieftan
and in the last act he dashes across a light bridge that spans an awful
chasm, bearing Cora's child and pursued by brutal Spanish soldiers.
He reaches the other side in safety, cuts the slender fastenings of
the bridge and hurls it into the abyss. Then in the very moment
of triumphant escape he is pierced by a Spanish bullet but rushes
on to die at Cora's feet rejoicing that he has saved the "ch-e-ild."

It will strike you at once that this was a remarkably fine play and
you will not be surprised to know that it was faithfully reproduced
a short time after in the hay loft of your grandfathers stable by a
dramatic company consisting of Messrs Hopkins, Turner, Bliss, Olm-
stead and other noted artists of the same grade with Miss Hattie
Gladding, (or "Harry" as we used to call her) for an audience. It
was the custom of this talented troupe to permit the member who had
seen a play at the theatre to take the principal part in its production
indeed it was necessary that this should be so for no one else knew
anything about it. On this occasion therefore I enacted Rollo. A
plank was placed over the hole where hay was thrown down to the
horses, to represent the bridge, and over this I pranced with Freddy
Bliss on my back, kicking the plank down to the stable below after
I had crossed. You will have to take my word for it that it was a
moving spectacle; it satisfied our hearts anyway.

It is astonishing what an amount of pleasure children draw from
things of this kind their vivid imagination enables them to see the
unseen and fills every gap in their crude performances. I have often
wished in later life for this faculty of being amused and interested
by simple things. There are some fine natures that never lose it and
living is a perennial joy to them but for the most part our ideals and
wants become so complex that it is more and more difficult to satisfy
them. I am grateful to realize that in approaching the end of life
the old childish readiness to be pleased is returning to me. May I be
a little child indeed in soul and spirit, trusting and loving.

The first Operas I attended were sung by the Seguin Opera Troupe,
a company well known in all of the Atlantic States. John Seguin and
his wife were the leaders and a very interesting couple they were.
If I remember rightly his voice was a barytone and her's a sweet so-
prano, though my childish recollection of their quality is uncertain.
Mrs Seguin was a very pretty little woman, piquant and attractive
in her manner and a great favorite in Savannah where the company
sang several winters in succession. The Operas were rendered in
English so there was no need of a libretto and the music seemed to me
then the acme of artistic excellence. For these performances Father

15

always secured season tickets the "season" being generally of two
weeks duration, and while we children were not taken every night,
we went often enough to make the advent of the troupe each year a
great occasion for us, a thing to be anticipated with rapturous de-
light. "The Brewer of Preston" was the first of their repertoire that
I heard sung. Who was its composer I do not know nor have I ever
heard of it since. The story dates at the time of the rising of Charles
Edward, the "Pretender," in Scotland and it turns upon a resemblance,
approaching identity, of twin brothers. One of these is an officer
in the English Army, the other a prosperous brewer in the little
town of Preston. The Officer is absent from his command without
leave, because of a love entanglement, when orders are received for
the immediate march of the Regiment to the front. This means ruin
and disgrace to him and to ward off the danger an old serjeant, his
devoted friend and servant, prevails upon the brewer to don the
uniform in his brothers place. The man is the embodiment of peace
without a spark of heroism in him, yet he comes out of the battle
that ensues with great honor his brother's horse having run away with
him straight toward the lines of the enemy. The Regiment had fol-
lowed with gallantry and enthusiasm and this unexpected charge had
been largely instrumental in winning victory for the English arms.
Promotion comes to him for bravery and in addition he is chosen
to carry the captured standards to the court of the King at London.
There is a funny scene there, and complications also arise with the
sweethearts of the two brothers. You will note that there is plenty
of room for comic situations, my memory of the opera is that it was
full of them.

These old time performances seem very crude as I look back upon
them and make comparisons with the elaborate and splendidly staged
and sung Operas that it has been my good fortune to attend in these
later years, but the enjoyment of them was even keener than that of
the present day. There is a glamour about the stage for children that
is lost in after life; the critical faculty has no existence in young minds
and it is good that it should be so. We lose our illusions too soon for
happiness anyway.

Well, enough has been said of amusements. I will get on with my
story.

Ill

I thought to have finished speaking of the public entertainments
visited in my childhood but other memories are coming back to me
and they shall be jotted down. The circus certainly should not be left
out, for like every other healthy boy who ever saw one, I was de-
voted to it and endeavored in leisure moments to master the feats

16

of agility seen there. Only a moderate success attended these efforts
however; I learned to throw a tolerable hand-spring and could stand
on my head fairly well but there my accompUshment in the acrobatic
line ended. I was very proud of the abiilty to perform this last feat
and at recess on the first day of my attendance at the Chatham
Academy it seemed to me proper to impress the other boys what a
talented new comer was among them. Accordingly while they were
engaged in a vigorous game of "hollermeroy" (this spelling is by
guess,) I retired to a quiet comer, reversed myself, and waited for
the expected attention. It came, but not exactly as desired; a stinging
blow from a hard rubber ball sent by the muscular arm of Wallace
Stiles, fell on that portion of my anatomy designed by nature to
receive punishment, and knocked me down. There was a great shout
of laughter from the whole play ground as I scrambled to my feet
sorely discomfited; but a good lesson had been taught me; there
were no more attempts to show superiority. Circuses bored your
grandfather immensely yet he always took me to them and to my
profound astonishment would frequently sit with closed eyes while
the fascinating performances were going on, an indifference to such
wonders that was beyond my young comprehension. When I was
quite a little fellow, Van-Amberg's Menagerie came to the city and
pitched its tent in the Common about where Jones Street now is.
There was a street parade with a big elephant in the lead, the first my
eyes had ever seen. I followed the procession all around town and
when it finally returned to head quarters and disappeared within the
tent my soul was desolate. Tickets had been bought for us to attend
the show that afternoon but I wanted to see more of it then and
there, the thought of being separated so long from that elephant
was insupportable. Making a tour of observation around the tent I
found a place where no one seemed to be on the watch and where
my small person could easily slip under the canvas. Trembling at
my own daring I made the venture and in half a second was inside,
face to face with an enormous bull dog that had been chained up
at that exact spot. He made no sound but with a savage glare in his
eyes was reaching forward to the extreme limit of his tether and his ug-
ly muzzle was within a foot of my face. I could feel his hot breath and
sheer terror almost paralyzed me. You may be sure that so soon as
the power to move returned, I backed out of those premises in much
quicker order than I had gone in. The dog would probably have
killed me had his chain been only a little longer. An old English
sea songs has the lines,

"There's a sweet little cherub that sits up aloft

And keeps a look out for poor Jack"

17

and I think some ministering angel must in like manner keep watch
and ward over children, they are so often in deadly peril and yet
emerge from it unscathed.

Cousin Platts boarding house was as well known as any of the
hotels and in consequence she had many transient boarders among
the show people who came to the city. To my great delight I was
told one day that Mr John Robinson the proprietor of a celebrated
circus, with his wife and son "Jimmie" had taken rooms in the house
for a week or more. Now "Jimmie" Robinson was a hero to every boy
in Savannah; every high sounding adjective in the dictionary was used
to describe him on the bills and posters, and in fact he was one of the
finest "bare-backed" riders that I ever saw. Had any of us had the
choice of growing up to be President of the United States or holding
a place in the circus world like Jimmie Robinson's, there could be no
doubt which way the decision would have gone. The thought of being
under the same roof and in the same dining room with this gifted
person, perhaps of even rising to terms of friendly familiarity with
him was most alluring and I bragged of it to the other boys who
were denied such exalted privilege. But alas! disillusion comes to us
very early in life; the brilliant creature, separated from pink tights,
satin breech-clout and spangles, proved to be a very ordinary boy
in everyday attire. Stockily built, coarse features, low language, in-
nocence of grammar those were his special peculiarities; they shook
my faith in the world and when in addition I found out that he could
neither read nor write I realized that my idol had "feet of clay"
indeed.

On one occasion a traveling magician boarded at Cousin Piatt's
while he was giving his entertainments in the city. Shows of that kind
were more rare than they now are and the Negro servants were
much worked up about this man; Mother, going to the breakfast
table one morning found a lot of the poor darkies gathered around
the dining room door peering in with the most absorbed attention.
Peggy was of the number probably the most interested of any of
them. Mother asked of her. What is the matter Peggy, what are you
all looking at so? And received this answer "Miss 'Liza I hear say he
gwine swallow he wife." I never learned whether or not the feat
was actually performed. A "Professor" of Mesmerism was another
man of whom I have a vivid remembrance. The so called "science" was
new at that time and the "Professor" had large audiences at the Theatre
to listen to his lectures and witness his experiments upon such persons
as could be induced to come up and be mesmerized. Sister and I were
too young to be supposed to have an interest in such matters. Never-
theless our interest ivas very keen, especially so because we saw a

18

great deal of what was going on in Cousin Piatt's parlor, where every
evening an effort would be made to put somebody in the mesmeric
sleep. Cousin Sue Gladding always proved a ready subject. She would
drop off to sleep after a few passes from the Professor's hands and
then answered the various questions that were put to her, involving
things of which she could have no personal consciousness, in what
seemed to us a very marvelous way. I never knew whether Cousin
Sue was actually asleep or "played possum" a little, though at the
time there were no doubts in my mind and in the light of what
afterward happened I am inclined to think she was genuinely mes-
merized.

One night Mother and Father had gone to the Theatre and we
children were left in charge of Patience, one of our servants whom
you will remember in her later life. We were all full of what was
going on in the house, so, very naturally, we began to play at mes-
merism. Patience was the subject and Sister made the passes before
her face in the most approved style. In a few minutes they seemed
to have been effective for Patience closed her eyes and began to talk
in the far away manner peculiar to the mesmeric condition, whenever
we questioned her. It was a most successful game, the "subject" had
responded beautifully, but when we got tired and wanted to wake
her up we found it impossible to do so. She would reply whenever
spoken to but was unquestionably in what we would now call a
hypnotic state. Both of us were much frightened and poor Sister cried
bitterly but nothing we could do changed the situation. After what
seemed an interminable time our parents returned, but they were no
more successful than ourselves in waking the girl up. She was not
restored to consciousness until the Professor himself guided Sister's
hands and instructed her what to do. Very strict orders were given
us at the time not to indulge in that sort of play any more, but they
were needless, we had been too badly scared even to desire to repeat
the experiment. This incident has always convinced me that there is
a measure of truth in the claims of hypnotists and mesmerists to the
possession of a power over other minds. Just how far it goes I do
not know for I have never pursued the subject or made it a matter
of study. There is a great deal of charlatanry connected with it and
that has probably prevented the serious investigation of scientific
minds. On this particular occasion the effect was brought about by
an innocent little girl who did not dream of having the ability to
do what she did. It may be added here that three or four years after
this I attended an exhibition given by one of these traveling "Profes-
sors" at the Armory Hall. The subject of his experiments was a rice
field darkey ignorant and uncouth, who was made to believe that

19

he was President of the United States and while in that condition
gave utterances to expressions (though in his own dialect,) that were
absolutely inconsistent with any previous knowledge he could pos-
sibly have had.

Politics engaged my attention at a very early period of my life-
much more indeed than they have in later years. Of course I was too
young to have any recollection of the Presidential Campaign of 1840
when Wm Henry Harrison and John Tyler were elected, but I do
remember quite distinctly wearing a little suit adorned with "log
(cabin" buttons, the cabin being the distinctive badge of the supporters
of General Harrison; it was considered indicative of his bluff, un-
raffected manner and his affiliation with common, every day people.
You will remember that he won the battle of Tippecanoe over the
Indians of the North West which gave him the soubriquet "Old
Tippecanoe" as he was affectionately called during the campaign.

I think father must have been an ardent Harrison man for in "rum-
maging" in our attic store room I found a little model of a log cabin
with a miniature barrel of "hard cider" by its door that he had
carried in some of the political processions. It was a great find for me.
I thought it a work of the highest genius and was made superlatively
tiappy by having it turned over to me as my property "in fee simple."

Of the next Presidential election, that of 1844, my memory is clear.
The Whig candidates were Henry Clay of Kentucky and Theodore
Freelinghuysen of New Jersey, against whom James K. Polk of
Tennessee and Geo M Dallas of Penna were nominated by the
Democratic party.

Father was an "old-line Whig" a fact that necessarily settled the
point as to which side my sympathies should be given. In the previous
campaign it was said that Harrison had been literally sung into the
Presidency and the Whigs attempted to repeat the same tactics now.
Innumerable songs were written, adapted to popular airs, and at every
political gathering all over the land they were roared out more or less
musically by enthusiastic politicians of our side. I learned a great many
of these songs and could be depended upon to sing them on all oc-
casions whether invited to do so or not. My favorite was one of which
the chorus is all that remains in my mind

"Hurrah! Hurrah! the coons are rising
For Harry Clay and Freelinghuysen."

The word "coon" had a different significance then from that attached
to it now. It was a name given to the Whigs in derision by their op-
ponents and accepted by them as an honor. The possibiUty that my

20

candidate could be defeated, never entered my head so when the news
finally came that Mr Polk would be our next President the disappoint-
ment was too great to be borne without the shedding of many tears.
Mr Clay was unquestionably the greater man of the two candidates.
He had a national reputation as a man of statesman like views; his ex-
perience in matters pertaining to the government was great; he was re-
cognized in foreign countries as a leader of American thought; and as
an orator few have ever surpassed him. Mr Polk, on the other hand,
while a most estimable gentleman was scarcely known outside of his
native state and it seemed an act of folly on the part of the Democra-
tic party to pit him against such a giant as Henry Clay. Yet the real
issue of the campaign did not hinge on the relative merits of the two
men a far more important question of broad national policy was in-
volved, one upon which depended in a marked degree the future
prosperity of our country and its place among the nations of the world.
It is true that all this was not clearly understoood at the time, (though
the passage of years has demonstrated the correctness of the view here
advanced,) but there was a living question before the country, from
the proper settlement of which the most beneficent results have flowed.
It was settled by the placing of Mr Polk in the Presidential chair in-
stead of Mr Clay. In considering the varied events that have conspired
to make the United States a world power, the student of American
history will rank, only second to Jeffersons "Louisiana purchase," the
election over which I wept so bitterly sixty-six years ago.

Let me give my reasons for saying this.

The great state of Texas, formerly a part of Mexico had declared
its independence of that country and achieved it by successful revolu-
tion, though Mexico had not formally acknowledged the fact. The
new republic, the "Lone Star State" as it was called had made applica-
tion to be admitted into the American Union and it was understood
that whether the request should be granted or declined depended upon
the result of this election. The Democratic party favored receiving the
applicant with open arms, and well it might, for seldom in the history
of any nation is opportunity offered for the acquisition at one stroke
of such a commonwealth as the State of Texas. A magnificent empire
in extent, in resources and in the promise and possibilities of its future.
The Whig party opposed the admission for several reasons it declared
primarily that the act would certainly involve the country in a war
with Mexico, which still asserted its claim to Texas and was prepared
to maintain its rights by force of arms. Moreover, the Northern wing
of the party feared an extension of the domain of slavery and a cor-
responding increase in the political power of the South. Well, Mr Polk

21

was successful and he went into office with a working majority in
Congress to carry out the views of the party. Texas was admitted and
the dreaded war with Mexico became an actual fact. It resulted in the
accession of an immense territory to the United States. Not only was
Texas added to the Union but, by conquest and purchase, (much as
in the case of the Philippine Islands,) we also acquired from Mexico
the country now forming the whole of California, Nevada, Utah and
Arizona as well as a considerable portion of New Mexico, Colorado
and Wyoming. A little study of a good map will show what an
enormous gain this was to us.

Shortly after the treaty was signed making the transfer and the
country was fairly in the possession of the United States the discovery
of gold in large quantities in California led to a great rush of fortune
hunters to the favored land, the only inhabitants of which previously
had been a few scattered ranch owners, brotherhoods of Catholic
Fathers at sundry "Missions" and a native Indian population whose
simple habits demanded little of life and received no more than they
demanded. Probably there was never greater or more sudden change
than that worked by the incoming of this army of seekers after gold.
The old "Dolce far niente" state of existence passed in a night and
in its place came bustling activity, tireless energy, keen appreciation of
opportunity, inflexible will and resolute determination to succeed.
With these virile qualities were mingled the faults and vices that seem
ever to obtain when a great body of men is cut loose from the restrain-
ing influences of home life. There is a return to the ways of primeval
man in a greater or less degree; the indulgence in habits and passions
that had been held in subjection by the conventionalities of civiliza-
tion; self springs into the saddle and rides rough shod over whatever
opposes it and what was gentle and refined in the nature is lost sight
of in the exercise of brute strength and force. Yet, in spite of such
drawbacks, these men did a mighty work. To them and to their suc-
cessors we owe it that the Pacific slope of our country is now one of
the garden spots of the world and that we hold a dominating influence
upon the shores of that great ocean: to them we owe so much material
advance in the worlds wealth that the very name of their state is asso-
ciated in the mind with fabulous riches. And that brings me around
again to the point I started from. None of all these great results would
have happened had Mr Polk failed of his election. At least they may
be traced directly to that election.

It may interest you to know that I saw Mr Clay once and heard him
speak. He arrived in Savannah by the Central Rail Road and was
escorted from the depot to the house of Senator John McPherson
Berrien by a great cavalcade of gentlemen on horseback, who would

22

halt every now and then and give cheers for "Harry of the West."
I saw it all, for indeed in those days there was little going on in a
public way that escaped my attention. The next day Mr Clay made
his speech from the top of the porch of the old Pulaski House. I
listened very attentively because he was my hero, but the subject
matter must have been too high for me. Not a word of it remains in
my memory. I do recall his features however very distinctly especially
an enormous mouth that he opened wide in some of his oratorical
flights. Senator Berrien, at those house he was a guest, lived on the
North West comer of Broughton and Habersham Streets. The Senator
was a most polished gentleman and scholar of whom the community
was proud and with reason. His youngest daughter was Mrs George
Anderson whom you know so well. She was one of the most beautiful
girls I ever knew. Another daughter was Mrs Valeria Burroughs whom
you may remember as one of the oldest members of the Independent
Presbyterian Church. Still another daughter was Mrs Bartow the wife
of Genl Francis S. Bartow who died so gloriously in the first battle
of Manassas. I had also the privilege of hearing Daniel Webster speak
on the occasion of his visit to the old town, though I have forgotten
the date on which he came.^ A platform was built around the Greene
Monument in Johnson Square and from that he addressed the citizens.
Of his speech I remember but one thing; speaking of the friendliness
of New England for the South he said in effect, "We may not be
hewers of wood and drawers of water for you but we will be hewers
of ice and catchers of fish." So they are for a consideration. Webster,
Clay, and Calhoun formed the triumvirate of the Senate; it has always
been a great pleasure to me to have seen two of them. A funny little
incident happened just as Mr Webster stepped out on the C R R
platform on his arrival in the city. A great crowd had assembled to
meet him and the Mayor and Aldermen were there to give official
welcome. An open space was reserved between the Mayor and the
honored guest and the speech making was about to begin when little
Herman McNish, Cousin Tom's younger brother, a child of four or
five, broke away from his nurse, dashed across the opening and held
up his little hand for a shake, with the cry "Howdy do-o-o Mr
Webster" uttered in the shrill tones in which he was accustomed to
talking to his deaf grandmother. Mr Webster seemed surprised but
took the hand and said kindly "How d'ye do my little man; but how
did you know my name?" "My gra-a-a-nd mozzer told me" was
Herman's reply in the same high pitched voice. The crowd laughed
heartily and then the official reception went on. This little Herman

6. May 25-28, 1847.

23

was an unusually bright child-he was known in the family as
"Nummy," from his baby pronunciation of his own name. Auntie
Greene, his grandmother, adopted him as her own after the death
of her only son Herman and the smart, attractive little fellow by his
sweet companionship did much to restore the serenity of her mind
after her sore bereavement. She wanted him to grow up and enter
the ministry and finding that it pleased her he used to say that was
what he would do when [he] became a man. One day some one asked
him "What are you going to be Nummy when you grow up?" He
answered with great promptitude, "A cir-cus actor" but he added as
he saw the reproachful look on Auntie Greene's face, "But a minister
on Sundays, grand-mother." Alas! the promising young life was cut
short he died while I was a cadet at the Military Institute from a
violent fever, the result of an all day tramp in the sun one summer
with his brother Tom.

In writing of the Mexican war I am impressed by the smallness of
the means by which such tremendous ends were attained. The Ameri-
can armies were small in every battle; indeed I believe that at Contreras,
Cherubusco and Molino-del-Rey the fights that determined the fate
of the City of Mexico Gen'l Scott did not have more than 4000 to
5000 men under his command. The national government called on
most of the States for only one Regiment, a draft that seems ridicu-
lously small when compared with the mighty demands of the Civil
war fifteen years later. Savannah was required to furnish one Com-
pany to the Georgia Regiment and the Captains of the various volun-
teer commands met to decide by lot which of them should respond
to the Governors call. The lot fell upon the "Irish Jasper Greens" of
which Henry R. Jackson was Captain and John McMahon (who was
afterwards with me in Fort Pulaski,) First Lieutenant. I went with
Father to see the Company off on the Railroad, little realizing that in
later years it would form a part of my own command.

The Regiment rendezvoused at Columbus Ga and there Capt Jack-
son was made its Colonel. I do not remember the name of the Lieut.
Colonel but the Major was your Uncle Charles Williams, then a young
lawyer in Columbus. Col Jackson and himself became warm personal
friends; it was the beginning of a family intimacy strong and abiding.
It may be well here to say something of the character and the career
of Henry R Jackson. He was considerably my senior but I came to
know him well and was honored for years by his close friendship.
Descended from an old Revolutionary family, the best blood of the
State, on both father's and mother's side was in his veins. Choosing
the law as his profession he soon became a power at the Bar and in
due time was made a Judge of the Superior Court. As already stated

24

he was Colonel of the Georgia Regiment in Mexico in which capacity-
he served with ability and honor. Under the administration of Presi-
dent Buchanan he was "Charge d'affaires" for the United States at
the Court of Vienna, the highest diplomatic post that our Govern-
ment then supported in Austria. At the outbreaking of trouble between
North and South in 1861 he was an ardent advocate of the Southern
side, and his fiery speeches were potent in moulding public opinion
in Savannah. Made a General of Brigade in the Confederate Army he
served for a while in West Virginia, but resigned to accept a Major
General's position in Georgia when the State troops were being
rapidly organized after the fall of Fort Pulaski to meet the invasion
which seemed inevitable, but which did not materialize until two years
later, and then from the Northern frontier instead of the Southern.
This danger over, he re-entered the Confederate Army with his old
rank and served until the end of the war. At the battle of Nashville
he was made prisoner and held at Fort Warren, Boston Harbor, until
the surrender of Lee and Johnston ended hostilities. Returning to
Savannah he resumed the practice of law with great success, built up
a large fortune in a very few years and ended his days in the old town,
honored and beloved by the entire community. I should mention also
that during Cleveland's presidency he was the American Minister to
Mexico.

To General Jackson more than to any other man with whom I
have been associated the gift of genius belonged. The processes of his
mind were brilliant and rapid, his intuitions like lightning, his imagina-
tion of that vivid character that saw the unseen as with the physical
eye. His command of language was almost phenomenal, his oratory
forceful and impassioned, his soul filled with poetic thought and
feelings. His too were the infirmities of genius a certain lack on the
practical side of his nature and a tendency at times to suspicion and
to moody depression. Yet these were but the motes in the sunbeam,
for he was a rare man, the soul of honor, kindliness, truth and courage.
This last quality was most conspicuously displayed in the following
incident. In the early days of the rush to California when the General
sat upon the Bench as Judge Jackson, a steamship sailed from New
Orleans crowded with men enroute, via the Isthmus of Panama, for
the new El Dorado. She was a wretched craft, poorly manned and
poorly equipped in every way for such a voyage. For some mysterious
reason the Captain put into Savannah for supplies, a port many
hundred miles out of his right course. The passengers, a rough
tumultuous lot, were outraged and rose in something like mutiny
threatening to sieze the steamer. The Captain appealed to the Court
for protection giving the names of the ringleaders of the disturbance.

25

Warrants were issued for the arrest of two men and placed in the
hands of the Marshall of the Court for execution. This worthy went
down to the dock but finding himself confronted by a crowd of
resolute angry men, all armed to the teeth, dared not go on board the
ship but returned to report the state of the case to the Court. Then
the Judge arose in his wrath, (and I can imagine the flash of his eyes
as he looked upon the too timid officer,) "Give me the warrants,"
he said, "the Court will execute its own orders." At that he made
his way to the wharf, walked straight up the gangway into the very
heart of the riotous crowd, clapped his hands on the shoulders of the
two ringleaders, saying "You are my prisoners" and alone and unaided
marched them ashore and delivered them to the officer. I was an eye
witness of this brave action.

Referring once more to "politics" in the old town: It may be said
they were of the red-hot variety as I recall them. The lines between
the two parties were rigidly drawn and everybody was a partisan on
one side or the other; there was none of the indifference to these
matters that characterizes so many otherwise good citizens now-a-days,
to the detriment of the Commonwealth.

Every man felt that he had a personal interest in whatever issue
there was before the people; an election always brought out the full
vote. Political campaigns, whether municipal, state or national were
lively affairs while they lasted. The Whigs had their headquarters in
Lyceum Hall, an old two story, frame building that stood where
Theus's jewelry store now is, while the Democrats occupied a smaller
hall on the South West Corner of Barnard and Broughton Streets.
There was vigorous speaking almost every night and torch light
processions galore. In addition to the torches these last always carried
transparencies upon which were inscribed most uncomplimentary
allusions to the other side. No special care was taken in the selection
of the language of these inscriptions to observe the proprieties, so
whenever two rival processions happened to meet at night, Donny-
brook Fair was childs play to what would happen.

I was quite a small boy when my first railway journey was made.
Father had business that called him to Macon and to my great joy
he planned to take me along with him. A trip around the world now
would seem a very small matter in comparison with that run of one
hundred and ninety miles then. I had always envied Sister the glory
of a visit to Charleston that she had made with Mother two or three
years before. The dear girl never boasted of her "travels" but I felt it
had imparted a certain superiority to her and it was a great satisfac-
tion to me to know that my opportunity had arrived and that I was
to rise to the level she had attained.

26

It was a long days journey. We started at 6 o'clock in the morning
and did not reach Macon until 6 o'clock in the afternoon good
twelve hours. The speed of the train was never more than twenty
miles an hour and there were long waits at every station. Yet it seemed
to me we were getting along at a terrific rate. At night fall I could
scarcely realize that less than a day had put me at such a tremendous
distance from home. Every detail of that ride is impressed on my
memory, especially the two eating houses, one at the thirty mile sta-
tion, where a leisurely and delightful breakfast was served, and the
dinner house at Number Nine. At the latter I had an awful experience.
After dining Father had put me on the car and went back himself to
speak with a friend; the train started without his observing it and he
was obliged to run quite briskly to catch up with it. I watched him
in an agony of fright feeling sure that I was about to be carried off
alone and that I should never see him again. I have been scared many
times since but never more thoroughly. On the train were two men
who had a great fascination for me two prisoners in chains who were
being carried off by an officer to the penitentiary at Milledgeville.
I could not keep my eyes from them they were the first men in that
condition I had ever seen and I imagined, (without a shadow of
reason,) that they were regarding me in a very sinster manner. It was
quite a relief when they got off at Gordon. We stopped while in
Macon at Washington Hall an old fashioned hotel which was then
owned and kept by your grandfather Williams, as I have since learned,
though I have no recollection of him.

Father's business in the town was at the Marine Bank, a branch of
the bank of the same name in Savannah, and there were my head-
quarters made during the day. Our stay was only to be for three days
but I was very ambitious to write a letter to Mother, and accomplished
it after much tribulation and vexation of spirit. It was my first effort
in that line I dare say you may have seen it for your grandmother
kept it a long while. I think it was among her papers after her death.
Mr I.e. Plant was the manager of the bank a kindly, pleasant man,
who ever after that extended hospitality to me whenever I have hap-
pened to be passing through Macon, as I did very frequently as a Cadet
of the Military Institute. His full name was a singular one. Increase
Cotton Plant; it certainly indicated a New England origin. Mrs Plant
was a very charming lady, gentle and sweet in her manners and of
unaffected piety. She was a Hazlehurst from one of the coast counties.
My recollections of her are all pleasing and those of Mr Plant also.
It was he who put Wilbum Hall in my charge at the Macon depot
one night as I was returning to school after the long vacation. Wilbum
was the prettiest boy you ever saw, clear eyed, rosy cheeked and

27

winsome both in appearance and manner; the other boys all fell in love
with him. He had been promised an appointment to the Naval
Academy at Annapolis and was going to Marietta for a year first to
accustom himself to the discipline. At Annapolis his career was bril-
liant; he graduated at the head of his class and life was full of promise
for him when the Civil War broke out. Like hundreds of other
Southern youths he resigned his Commission to enter the Confederate
service and when that ended in failure his vocation was gone. Had he
remained in the United States Navy he would probably be high up
on the list of Admirals today, for there was no more promising officer
of his rank in the navy. I have often thought that conditions have
been peculiarly hard for men of his stamp. The rest of us w^hen the
war ended had only to take up life where we left it, resuming the old
callings of planter, merchant, doctor, lawyer &c &c but these men
had cut themselves permanently loose from the profession they had
been specially educated for and it was particularly hard for them to
adjust themselves to a new order of things. I have in mind a number
of them, pathetic figures, drifting almost aimlessly through life, round
pegs in square holes, yet conscious of powers within themselves that
under happier conditions would have given them rank, fame and
fortune. Captain Kennard was one of these for whom I always felt
the deepest sympathy. He too had resigned from the U S Navy and
was serving in the Savannah River under old Commodore Tattnall
when the Federal forces had succeeded in getting command of the
river with their guns and had thus cut off the communication of Fort
Pulaski with the city. The Fort was scantily provisioned and to
Kennard was given the duty of taking down two barges loaded with
stores, one on each side of his little steamer, while the other Con-
federate steamers engaged the enemy. He did this in the most gallant
manner under a heavy fire, delivered the stores at our wharf and
returned by the road he had come. He displayed qualities that day
that would have made him a man of rank anywhere, yet after the M'ar
he never seemed to get along but I always thought in looking upon
him of the brave true heart that beat beneath his sad exterior. Robert
Anderson was another of these men; he also was a school mate of mine
at Marietta and went from there to West Point. Shortly after his
graduation there he married Miss Sallie Clitz the daughter of a pro-
minent army officer. He brought his bride to Savannah and I was at
a wedding reception given to them by the Hartridges. I thought them
the handsomest couple I had ever seen. Then he went out West, the
only field for the United States Army in those days, and I believe he
was in Oregon when Georgia seceded. Of course he resigned at once
and became a Confederate soldier. His first high rank was as Colonel

28

of the Fifth Georgia Cavalry but he was subsequently made a Brigadier
General and served under General Wheeler in the Johnston-Sherman
campaign. After the war he was, as you may remember, Chief of Police
in Savannah, in which position he was very efficient and did good
service to the ctiy, but it was a small place for one before whom
such large possibilities had once opened, for he had connections who
would have assured his advancement in the army. He died in the very
prime of life a disappointed man.

I find myself writing of things out of their chronological order-
thinking of one thing leads me on to another which would probably
be forgotten if not set down then and there. When about nine or ten
years of age I developed a passion for climbing, the motto "excelsior"
seemed unconsciously to have been stamped on my brain for I never
saw anything high without being seized with a desire to get on top
of it, a fence, a stone wall, the side of a house, a tree, it made no
matter what, if there was a way to climb it, I was sure to try it.
Scarcely a day passed without my coming home with one or two
rents in my garments from the indulgence of this habit. I was punished
for it repeatedly and really did try to avoid tearing my clothes, but
the climbing and the tearing kept on. One Saturday night I came home
after an arduous day with a nice new suit literally in rags though I
had no recollection of how it had gotten into that condition. Mother
and Father had gone out to tea with friends, so the evil hour was
postponed for me, but I went to sleep with many misgivings as to
what the morrow would bring forth. I awoke at the crack of dawn
and a sudden inspiration prompted me to hop out of bed, seize the
unhappy suit and stuff it between the mattrasses out of sight. Then
I got in bed once more and slept the sleep of the just until the usual
time for getting up. Of course there was a great wonderment then
as to where the clothes could possibly have gone to, also a search for
them in every direction, during which I calmly awaited developments
in my night apparel. When Peggy turned the mattrass in making up
the bed the lost was found. I can see the look of despair on Mothers
face as she lifted up the jacket and trousers and said to Father "What
am I do do with this child?" There was a certain humor in the situa-
tion which he saw he replied "Well Eliza, whipping doesn't seem
to do any good; suppose you try making him wear the suit as it is."
I heard the verdict with mingled emotions, there was a certain sense
of physical relief, yet also a feeling of shame at appearing thus arrayed
in the dining room on a Sunday morning. I had it to do however and
the mortification that it subjected me to worked beneficially in some
mysterious manner, for while the climbing mania continued it was
without ruin to my clothing. One very objectionable form of climb-

29

ing I took to with avidity going up the masts of ships. The wharves
of the city were always hned with sailing ships and it was my delight
to go on board of these and climb up the rigging until a point was
reached where there was no longer a rope to hold on to. It was a
very dangerous thing for a little boy to undertake, a fall to the deck
would have meant death and a fall overboard, drowning, for I could
not swim. I was frightened every time I went yet would keep on.
Father never spoke to me about this but he must have had some
knowledge of it and I think it was what decided him to send me away
to school at an unusually early age, that I might be removed from
such dangers. He had some correspondence with a Mr Hand who had
a school at a place called Orange Bluff on one of the Florida rivers,
but he finally concluded that was too far off to send so young a child.
Then he was approached by Rev Benjamin Burroughs the Pastor of
the White Bluff Church, who owned and lived in the house at the
Bluff that the Habersham family have occupied for so many years.
Mr Burroughs had two sons near my own age that he wanted to
educate at home and his plan was to take a few boys into his family
and teach them altogether. He himself was a graduate of Princeton
(both of college and seminary) so there was no lack of scholarship.
He was one of a large family, children of an old merchant of the firm
of Burroughs, & Sturgiss that flourished in Savannah two or three
generations ago. The boys were Joseph H. William H. Oliver P.
Henry K and Benjamin and the girls, Catherine, who was the first
wife of Mr Charles Green, and Elizabeth who married a Dr Law and
afterwards removed to Cincinnati. Oliver and Henry were Captains
of the Georgia Hussars at different times, the latter also served one
or more terms as Mayor of the city. By the way it could safely be
counted upon that all persons in Savannah named "Henry K" in the
first half of the last century were Henry Kollock, living monuments
of the love and reverence entertained in the community for the
Pastor of our old Independent Church. It was decided that I should
go out to the Bluff for two or three days to see how I liked it, so one
Friday afternoon in the Winter previous to my eleventh birthday I
was sent out and remained until the following Monday. It was my first
glimpse of real country life and I have never ceased to love it from
that day to this. Then too the Vernon River took possession of me; I
had never seen any other river except the Savannah, with its yellow
muddy waters, and the sparkling blue of the Vernon fascinated me.
Two or three very happy days were spent at the Bluff and of them
all Sunday was the best. It was beautiful, crisp cool winter weather
and the walk of two miles through the woods to the little country
church was a great delight because of its novelty, especially the taking

30

off shoes and stockings to wade a little salt water creek that ran across
the pathway, (thus avoiding an immense detour of about fifty yards
to a point where we could have crossed dry shod on a plank). No
such adventures ever happened on Bull Street. Jimmie and Willie
Burroughs were my companions, country-bom boys who enjoyed
initiating a green horn. At the church I was much interested in seeing
the vehicles in which the congregation had assembled scattered around
among the trees; the drivers rubbing down the horses; children hunt-
ing for hickory nuts under a grand old tree that I learned to know
well in the days that followed; the men all grouped around a spring
gossiping until the final ringing of the bell called them all in together.
It was all new to me and charming. Of the sermon of course I remem-
ber nothing; but the choir, shall I ever forget it? half dozen or more
stalwart fishermen all Ritters and Keiffers crowded into one pew
and singing with an energy that made up for any artistic defects; the
volume of sound was appalling.

When I returned home and made my report it was definitely de-
termined that in the early summer I should be the first scholar in
the little school.

IV

In reviewing my life nothing strikes me more forcibly than the
tremendous advances that have been made in the knowledge and
application of natural laws within the last fifty or sixty years. It is as
though man everywhere had suddenly awakened to a sense of his
intellectural powers and was pressing onward to the domination of
all physical forces after centuries of living almost upon a dead level
of ignorance concerning them. I cannot better illustrate this than by
telling of an incident of my boyhood, though the date has passed
from my mind. I was always fond of witnessing experiments with
philosophical apparatus while at school, and so when a celebrated
lecturer upon Natural Philosophy came to Savannah, (I think it was
Dr Dionysius Lardner), my father took me to hear him. The lecture
was given in old Oglethorpe Hall on Bryan Street. I found it interest-
ing in spots only, for the most of it was too deep for me but I did
much enjoy the various demonstrations that were given with the air
pump, the electric machine &c &c. Finally the lecturer said "I am
about to show you the wonderful instrument with which Professor
Morse has recently sent a message in a second of time from Baltimore
to Washington." He then called attention to an old fashioned tele-
graphic machine that was upon a table on our side of the stage con-
nected by wires strung around the hall to a receiver on the other side,
and explained the principles of the invention. Then looking down

31

into the audience he pointed his finger directly at me and said "Will
that little boy come up and help me." Much embarrassed by the
publicity, yet proud of having been selected, I went up on the stage,
was stationed at the receiver which the Professor instructed me how
to manage. He then went to the transmitter and sent a message of a
few words which I received at my end of the line. Thus I was the
recipient of probably the first telegraphic message ever sent in the
city of Savannah. The use of electricity before that day was confined
almost entirely to the laboratory and the lecture platform; now, it
enters into almost every interest of life; it furnishes light, heat and
power for untold millions of people; it is the hand-maid of every art
and science; by it we converse with distant nations, under the seas;
and most marvelous of all, through its instrumentality we send thought
pulsating through the air across the broad ocean without the aid of
any other less subtle medium. And all of this has been done within
the span of one human life. Really when one considers what has been
accomplished in the last half century for the convenience and comfort
of mankind it becomes a serious question how the race got along
without the thousand and one things that are now counted absolutely
necessary to civilization. I remember when the longest Railroads in
the United States were those running from Charleston to Augusta and
from Savannah to Macon; when the very names telegraph & telephone
were unknown; when sewing machines and photographs were yet in
the dim future; when the bicycle and trolley car and automobile
might have been dreamed of by some wild visionary, (like the writer
of Mother Shipton's lines,) but had no more tangible existence. And
yet the world did get on very comfortably without such things and
it may reasonably be questioned whether the sum of human happiness
has been added to by these inventions. In commercial life while facility
of communication almost in an hour with any part of the world has
greatly broadened the sphere of mans activities it is equally sure that
it has in large degree increased anxiety and solicitude. My mind leans
also to the belief that the general tendency of the age, because of
this ever widening of physical domain, is toward materialism at the
expense of the spiritual and ethical side of man's nature. This would
seem the natural result of an awakening to the limitless capacity of
the intellect; but I regard the tendency as transitory rather than per-
manent and I believe that with the passage of time there will come
a juster and truer sense of proportion, a realization that spirit is above
matter and that man's noblest powers of mind can only be put forth
in co-ordination with and in subjection to the divine essence breathed
into him when he became a living soul. It is fascinating to meditate
upon what the race might become and what it might accomplish under

32

such conditions of perfect harmony between every part of its being,
but the subject is too big to be handled here, neither is it in accord
with the aim of these memoirs. Since writing the above it has occurred
to me that the Professor who introduced me to the telegraph could
not have been Dr Lardner for his lectures, I now recall, were delivered
in the Theatre. And thinking of him I am reminded that, great scientist
as he was, he made the coUossal mistake of prophesying that the diffi-
culties in the way of crossing the Atlantic by steam would never be
overcome. There used to be among my books "Lardners Lectures
on Science and Art" and you will find this sage forecast there.

Early in the summer of 1848 the plan of sending me out to White
Bluff to "live and learn" in the Burroughs family was carried into
effect and about the same time Sister was entered as a pupil in the
school for girls at Montpelier some twelve miles or so North of Macon.
This celebrated institution was under the direct care of Rt Rev
Stephen Elliott, Episcopal Bishop of Georgia one of the finest charac-
ters I ever knew. Of course I was not thrown with him then and had
I been, my judgment was too immature at that early period of life
to form any just estimate of him. But he lived until after the war of
Secession and it was my privilege to be his acquaintance for several
years after attaining my majority.

He was a singularly handsome man, very tall, straight as an arrow,
broad shouldered and imposing in form, with a face in which one
knew not which most to admire, the classic beauty of features or the
winning expression of benignity that it habitually wore. Courteous and
grave in manner yet with a sweet humor that made the humblest feel
at ease in his presence; a scholar of high rank and above all a noble
Christian gentleman who adorned the faith he professed. I have always
thought of him as among the foremost products of our old Southern
civilization; very much such a man indeed in general character as was
Robert E Lee. The two were marked by the same simple dignity of
bearing, the same perfect poise under all circumstances as though
nothing could shake them from the serene possession of their own
souls. In the pulpit the Bishop had a certain presence that none will
forget who ever saw him there; the hearer was impressed at once with
the sense of a combination in him of intellectual power and deep
spirituality. He was not an impassioned orator, his delivery being quiet,
almost conversational in its tone, but there was a scholarly elegance of
diction, a felicitous choice of words, and a faithful setting forth of
gospel truth that are tenderly remembered to this day all over the
State of Georgia. Of his influence upon the young girls who were
pupils of the Montpelier school it is impossible to speak too highly.
He made God fearing, duty-loving women of them. It was an in-

33

fluence similar in character to that of Arnold at Rugby; the girls were
made to feel the personal touch of his ripe mind and pious nature and
through them, in their later role of good wives and faithful mothers,
his impress has come down to the present generation. Bishop Elliott
was President of the Georgia Historical Society at the time of his
death and I remember hearing an address from him to the Society
delivered in its old hall on Bryan street some two or three years
after the close of the warJ It was a time of deep depression all over
the South; the old landmarks had been swept away; almost every
home was a "house of mourning;" society was in a chaotic condition;
there seemed no future for our section and something like hopelessness
was in many hearts. The good Bishop did not minimize the evils under
which we labored but pointed out that relief from them was to be
found only in holding fast to the things that are good and true, in
keeping up the old standards of faith and honor and in resolutely de-
termining not to swim with any current that would carry us away
from them.

In my minds eye I can see him now as he sat in the Presidents chair
reading this address to a deeply attentive audience; a grand old man,
a mentor that any community might well be proud of. Among Sisters
schoolmates at Montpelier were your Aunt Elizabeth Hardee, Bonnie
Monroe of Macon (afterwards Mrs John M Kell) Miss Kitty Stiles,
Mrs Fred Habersham, Mrs. Cann, (I think,) Miss Callie Sosnowski, to
whom Susie went to school at Athens, and many others whose names
would mean nothing to you, though I have clear memory of them.
I believe most of them have her in their hearts to this day though she
has been dead for fifty six years.

The day of my departure from home for White Bluff is vividly
in my mind. I arose very early in the morning although the carriage
was not to come for me until five or six o'clock in the afternoon.
At first I was all excitement and eagerness to start but as the day
went on some true idea of what the move meant began to dawn upon
me. Early in the afternoon "Monday," the faithful Negro who always
acted as mail carrier and freight agent between the Burroughs place
and the city, called for my small belongings and as I saw them packed
away in the wagon there was a sinking of the heart that I was care-
ful to keep to myself. After all, it was only a little boy of eleven

7. A Reply to a Resolution of the Georgia Historical Society, Read Before
the Society at its Anniversary Meeting, February 12th, 1866, by Rt. Rev.
Stephen Elliott, president of the Society. Published at the request of the
Society (Savannah, 1866).

34

years old who was thus leaving the nest where he had always been
so tenderly sheltered and cared for and that there should have been
a slight shrinking when the actual moment came is not surprising.
At the appointed time the two Burrough boys, Jimmie and WilUe,
drove up to the door, good byes were said, an I was fairly started
for four years of life in a family where there awaited me an affection
that almost equalled that of my dear parents. Our little journey
ended just about night fall and at the very last minute we came
near serious disaster. A black thunder cloud had followed us during
the last mile or two of the drive and as we reached the front of the
house, which you remember as very close to the river, there came
a terrific blaze of lightning and a simultaneous crash of thunder
that was appalling. Our horse was very much frightened and dashed
straight down the sloping bluff; we should have been in the river,
horse, carriage, boys and all, in another two seconds but for the
courage and readiness of Jimmie who never lost his head for a
moment but with great skill got control of old "State Rights" and
brought him back again to the level road. The lightning shattered
an enormous oak tree not very far from us and we three boys were
so severely shocked that we did not recover from a peculiar numbness
until the next morning. Later in life I was even closer to death by
lightning at Fort Pulaski having been thrown down and made
unconscious for a little while. It is not a pleasant experience and I
have no desire to repeat it. Both Mr and Mrs Burroughs received me
with the utmost kindness. She took me in her arms and kissed me as
I entered the room in which she was sitting. I loved her from that
moment and her memory will be dear to me so long as I live. In
spite of the warm welcome a great feeling of loneliness came over
me when my little room was reached and I cried myself to sleep.

At that time the Burroughs family consisted of the father and
mother and the following children: James Powell, who was about
a year older than I, Richard F Williams, a few months younger,
and then the girls Rosa Thirza, (whom you recognize of course as
"Aunt Rosa,") Laura Isabella, and Clara Elizabeth. I thought myself
a marvel of erudition in pointing out to Mr Burroughs that his
daughters were all 'nouns of the first declension, ending in a."

Mrs Burroughs was the daughter of old Mr Richard Williams,
(who owned Bumsides Island,) and the sister of Mr Tom Williams
whom you knew in his later years at Montgomery. She was a woman
of a deep and unaffected piety that governed every action of her
life; gentle and kind of heart she shed a sweet influence wherever
she moved. One of God's Saints indeed, whose dear face I hope to

35

see again. From neither her nor her husband did I receive a harsh
word, nor even an impatient one, during the whole of the four years
of my sojourn with them; they treated me as one of their own sons
and my own parents could not have been more tender and kind.
The Burroughs place was really a small plantation though nothing
was sent to market except the products of the dairy. The fields and
gardens provided nearly everything that was needed for the support
of the establishment corn, potatoes, pease, millet, sugar cane, vege-
tables of all kinds, melons, fruits &c &c. While from the river there
was an abundant supply of fish, shrimp, crabs and oysters. Hogs
Avere raised for the winter supply of meat. A well filled poultry yard
was another resource, and a fine herd of milch cows stocked the
dairy profusely. The cattle were lorded over by two magnificent
foulls "Pippit" and "Billy Gibbons," deady rivals who never came
{together without a clash of arms that was thrilling and awe in-
:spiring to witness. Roaming over fields known as the Vaucluse plan-
tation were a number of "marsh tackeys" the name given to a pe-
culiarly hardy breed of ponies and these furnished elegant mounts
for boys. Back of the home was a very large yard in which were
fnany grand old pine trees that must have been part of the virgin
forest, and on each side of it were the various farm buildings, bams,
stables, carriage houses, sugar mill &c. Beyond was the woodland
and in the shade of the trees the Negro quarters were located. These
were presided over by two venerable old darlings, Tony and Lisette,
whose children were Monday, Jim, John, Tony, Caesar, Billy, Phillis
:and Clarinda. Albert was the blacksmith and carpenter, also the general
utility man his wife Jane the laundress and manager of the dairy
{though in my opinion, at that time, her most important functions
were the making and setting of ginger cakes; all my spare money
went to her in exchange for these delicacies). Leah and her daughter
Emma, another Jane and Onesimus were the house servants and there
were a number of piccannies whose names I have forgotten.

The system of government on the place was patriarchal the master
at the "big house" being not only the fountain of authority, but the
source of counsel advice and help as well. The Negroes were com-
fortably clothed housed and fed, proper medical attention was pro-
vided for them in sickness and the labor required of them was well
within their powers. I have a very kindly remembrance of these
humble people who were always good to me, ready to help any of
us in our sports, responsive to any requests that were made of them.
Albert, the blacksmith and carpenter, was the possessor of two not-
.able "coon dogs" and on Friday nights during the winter season,

36

when the weather was clear and cold, we boys were permitted to
go out with him coon and 'possum hunting. Fridays were selected
because the next day was a holiday and we had no lessons to prepare.
What joy there was in those excursions, such a sense of adventure
and freedom in walking the dark woods at night, a little timid per-
haps when the hooting of owls would break upon the stillness in the
sardonic manner peculiar to that bird, but not willing to miss it
for worlds. And then the wild rush through thickets and briars and
tangled underbrush as the distant baying of the dogs proclaimed
that the game had been "treed;" everybody excited, everybody whoop-
ing and yelling, the blood at fever heat in spite of the cold the whole
body thrilled with an exhilaration that mine has been a stranger
to for many a long year past. When the tree was reached under
which the dogs were barking a fire would be built to throw light on
the situation, and a council of war held to decide how to get at the
game. If th tree happened to be small it would be cut down, but if,
as was more frequently the case, it was a very large one the solution
of the difficulty was not so easy. Albert was a very expert climber
however, and up he would go in a way that always astonished me;
he attacked the biggest pines, trees around which his arms could not
go halfway, and somehow or other would worm his way up and
shake his coonship from the limb on which it had taken refuge.
As the animal touched the ground the dogs would be upon it and
a most exciting battle royal begun, for the coon is a savage fighter,
often more than a match for a single dog; a 'possum on the contrary
makes no resistance but simulates death and the dogs let it alone.
Long after midnight the hunt would be kept up and when we crept
up to our beds in "the wee sma' hours" it may be imagined that we
were all ready for the deep, dreamless sleep that belongs to youth.
For quite a long while the Burroughs boys and I had no other com-
panions, but later we were joined by Aleck Wright, Joe Weed, John
Ferrill and Bob Campbell. I am not at all sure that my advance in
studies at this little school, during the four years of my stay there,
was as great as it would have been in a larger school. I was some-
what ahead of the other boys and lacked therefore the stimulus that
competition would have furnished, but I received education in many
ways that would not have been possible in a city and which have
been exceedingly useful to me all my life long. I learned to ride and
drive well, to swim with ease, how to use a gun safely, to work with
tools, and to find my way through the woods. The powers of observa-
tion were quickened and a certain self reliance attained, than which
nothing is more valuable. A love for nature grew and strengthened

37

within me. I gained a knowledge of animals and especially of birds.
All these things while the moral influences about me were high
and pure. Religion entered largely into the daily life of the Burroughs
family; prayers were held morning and evening, attendance upon
the church and weekly prayer meetings was strictly required and we
were encouraged in learning many of the hymns of the church by
heart. We used to sing one or another of these every night; they
have remained by me to this day and have been a comfort and
blessing to me always. Mr Burroughs took a great deal of trouble
in teaching me to ride. He was an excellent horseman himself and
would frequently make excursions about the country visiting the
more distant parts of his lands, or calling upon his parishioners. On
such occasions we boys would often ride with him and great fun
it was for our leader never hesitated about leaving the roads and
making short cuts through the woods. My special mount was a pony
named "Whalebone" no very great beauty but a good goer and
I was very proud of him especially after your grandfather had sent
me a fine outfit in the way of saddle, bridle and spurs. I was pro-
vided with a good gun too. Mr Burroughs had turned over to me
an old flint-rock "fusee," (fusil,) that was about as long as I was,
a weapon that had probably seen service in the old French war.
I admired it greatly, but father thought it rather dangerous for me
to handle so old a piece so he bought me a beautiful little double
barrelled fowling piece with powder flask and shot bag to go with
it and in so doing made me the happiest boy in Chatham County.
A neighbor of ours was Mr Patrick Houstoun whose plantation,
"Rosedhu," was about three miles from the Bluff. He was a hneal
descendant of old Sir Patrick of colonial times, whose grave you
may have seen in the old South Broad Street Cemetery. He was
rather a rough diamond but good hearted, a "hail fellow," possessing
the characteristics that always will attract boys. The finest water-
melons in the county were grown on that plantation and when the
right season came around a desire to visit 'Sir" Patrick was pretty
sure to seize us. A warm welcome was always given and each of us
would be told to pick out the biggest melon in the pile. We were
regaled too on molasses and water of a most delightful quality; it
was different in taste from any brand that I was familiar with and
was particularly agreeable to my palate. One summer afternoon at
prayer meeting, which was held at the Manse, I had ensconced myself
in a seat next a door opening out on the side piazza (selected be-
cause out of range of the ministers vision in case of my getting
sleepy). "Sir" Patrick had similar ideas, and standing just outside

38

of the door he whispered to me to let him have the seat. I was willing
to do so "for a consideration" and sold it to him then and there for
a bottle of that choice molasses. The debt was honorably paid when
we next went over to Rosedhu.

Residing at the upper end of the Bluff was the family of the
Williams, a daughter of old Mr David Adams of Skidaway and the
widow of Mr Eben WilUams. She was a woman of simple, dignified
manner, with aristocratic features that irresistably attracted attention
in whatsoever circle she happened to be thrown. She must have been
an exceedingly handsome woman in her youth; as it was, I always
thought her beautiful for her face was ever the index of a kind and
loving heart. She was related to the Burroughs boys, (a distant cousin-
ship, I believe,) who called her "Aunt Alargaret," and pretty soon
I found myself claiming the relationship also. During the whole of
my life at the Bluff she was very good to me and I liked nothing
better than to spend a quiet hour in her httle parlor talking with her
and overhauling a fine old copy of Hogarths works that happened
to be among her books. Her family consisted of one daugher, Mar-
garet, and five sons, Frank, Henry, Edgar, Annello and Eben, all of
whom have passed away. Looking back, as I am doing now, it startles
me at times to realize how many of those with whom my life began
have gone. Kindred and friends one after another have traveled the
same road until now there are more upon "the other side of the river"
than on this. I speak of it as a startlmg thought, yet that is scarcely
the word to describe it, for there has come to me a sense of the
naturalness of death and of its being only the point of transition
from one stage of existence to another. Old age gives to me the com-
forting reflection that though a few more years may be granted me
I am still not far from the blessed meetings beyond. I must tell you
of a sad bereavement that was sent upon the Burroughs family while
I was with them. Little Laura, the second daughter was a very attrac-
tive child with pretty features, a rich complexion soft eyes and a
winsome disposition. She was the pet of the household, the very
last for whom a tragic fate could have been anticipated. Yet it came
upon her in a moment of time. Her parents had driven out to visit
some of the church people who lived out on the Montgomery cross
roads and in their absence the little girls had gone by permission to
see the Creamer children whose home was on the upper reach of the
river. Just there the bluff had been badly washed and was almost
perpendicular. At its foot was a broad stretch of beautiful sandy beach
and there the children went to play. While digging houses in the sand
the bluff suddenly caved and fell upon them covering several of

39

them more or less. Rosa and Laura were entirely out of sight; the
former was near the surface however and managing to get one hand
out was rescued by Eben Williams and the other children but poor
little Laura could not be found by them and when help arrived she
was quite dead. I was reading on the piazza of the main house when
I heard the commotion, and running to see what was the matter
met a group of the neighbors bearing the dear little body. It was
the first time the mystery of sudden death had ever been brought
home to me and the shock of it was very great; it was difficult for
the mind to accept the fact that the sweet little girl with whom I had
played and jested but an hour before had ceased to be.

Leah, the head house servant was about the only one on the
premises who retained any self possession for we were all in an
intense state of excitement half beside ourselves with terror and grief.
She took charge of things however; she hurried "Daddy" Albert off
to the city, on horseback, for a physician, thinking the poor Mother
would need one on her return and sent me on another horse to
ride in haste to recall the parents. While she labored vainly with
hot blankets and restoratives to bring back animation to the little
form. I met the rockaway before riding a mile; it came flying, the
horse on a full run, and the vehicle surging dangerously from side
to side. Mr Burroughs had already received word of the calamity
from Albert; he was plying the whip ceaselessly, his face fixed and
ashy while his wife sat beside him weeping and wringing her hands.
As they flashed by me he flung out the wailing cry, "O Charles is
Rosa dead too?" Poor, poor people, how my heart bled to see their
agony. I bowed over on the horses neck and wept and prayed for
them as I had never prayed in my life before. Many, many years
have passed since that unhappy day and the father and mother have
been long in heaven with their sweet little daughter, but to this hour
I cannot think of their sorrow without deep emotion. It was a sad
household that night and for months afterwards yet Time, the great
healer brings relief for even such wounds a merciful providence
that it is so for if sorrow ever retained its first sharpness the cumu-
lative troubles of life would soon make it not worth living.

A sister of Mrs Burrough's was Mrs Kingsley Gibbs whose husband
owned Fort George Island at the mouth of the St John's River
Florida, and worked it as a plantation. She was kind enough to invite
Jimmie, Willie and myself to spend one of our Autumn vacations
there, an invitation that was accepted with cheerful alacrity. I doubt
if there were ever three happier boys than we were during those two
months. We carried our guns with us and a plentiful supply of am-

40

munition; then a fine boat was put at our disposal, each of us was
furnished with a pony to ride and three or four little darkies were
given us as retainers for a time, to their very great deilght. They
went with us on our hunting trips, took turns with us in rowing,
carried the game bags &c &c. The truth is we were all "jolly vaga-
bonds" together without a care in the world and nothing to do but
to enjoy ourselves. The Island was a beautiful one, semi-tropical in
its foliage and fronting the sea. There was a magnificent broad beach
of firm sand about four miles long and this was the gathering place
of innumerable aquatic birds gannets, curlews, pelicans, gulls of many
varieties, sheer waters, frigate birds and others that I did not know.
Whenever we came upon one of these assemblages it was our custom
to charge down upon it at full speed yelling like wild Indians. The
birds would rise in a dense cloud frightened and angry and then such
squawking and cries I never heard before or since. I do not exag-
gerate in saying that acres of the beach were covered by the birds.
Yet it is said that now they have been so hunted and slaughtered
to supply plumes and feathers for millinery that scarcely one of them
is to be seen save in the most remote places. At one point back of
the beach there was a shallow lagoon of brackish water where the
sea had broken through at some time and filled a hollow in the sand.
Here one day we saw an alligator of considerable size on the op-
posite side from ourselves. We let fly at him across the lagoon though
the guns were only loaded with bird shot. One of these must have
penetrated the eye, (it could have hurt him in no other way,) for
he gave a great bellow and lashed the water with his tail. Then we
three youngsters, fired by a noble ambition, went around to the
other side of the lagoon, waded in the water nearly up to our middles
until we were close enough to the 'gator to ensure the loads of shot
going in wads like bullets, fired in a volley at his head and ran for
the shore like good fellows. This notable performance was repeated
two or three times until we were satisfied the prey was dead, when
we hauled him out on the beach by the tail. He measured nine feet
in length and why he had not destroyed or badly injured us I cannot
tell. Certainly our action was foolhardy in the extreme and we were
soundly scolded for it by Mrs Gibbs. I suppose boys always will take
risks that grown people would never dream of doing it's their way
of gaining experience. In addition to his planting interest Mr Gibbs
had an extensive saw mill on the Florida main land called "Maypoint
Mills," that I understand is now quite a considerable place. Here he
had a store for supplying the wants of the mill hands and when we
first went to visit him there he said "Boys here's the cracker barrel^

41

there's the butter firkin and there the sugar barrel, help yourselves
when you want to." Could anything have been more soothing to three
healthy boys who were always hungry? It goes without saying that
there was no occasion to repeat the invitation. Mr Gibbs was an un-
usually quiet man with easy manners and a soft low voice but he
was brave to an extreme degree as the following facts will demon-
strate. Some three or four years before our visit in the midst of a
terrific September gale, a passenger steamer, the "Mutual Safety,"
plying between New Orleans and New York, went ashore in the
breakers off Fort George Island. Her boats were smashed by the
waves and there was every prospect of an awful loss of life for the
steamer was beginning to break up. Mr Gibbs saw the peril the poor
people were in, and did not hesitate an instant in going to their relief.
Manning a large boat that he owned with a crew from the plantation
Negroes, he made his way through the raging surf, in the face of
the fierce gale, out to the unfortunate vessel and brought boat load
after boat load in safety to the shore, until every soul on board had
been rescued. It was a deed of humane daring that could not be
surpassed, requiring not only cool, uncalculating bravery but a high
measure of physical strength and nautical skill as well. He guided the
entire company to his house and kept them there for two or three
days providing for the wants until arrangements could be made to
get them away. Mrs Gibbs told me that at night they all slept on
the floors all over the house like sardines in a box. If course this
incident did not come under my personal notice "I tell it as 'twas
told to me" but I did see the beautiful service of silver, suitably en-
graved, that the grateful passengers sent to their deliverer after they
reached New York, and I sat often upon a part of the frame work
of the ship that had been thrown up on the beach.

Time passed all too quickly on this idyllic island; each day brought
new pleasures and I remember the entire visit as one of the most
delightful episodes of my life; there was a spice of romance about
it that all surroundings helped to foster, and to which my nature
readily responded. In one of our rambles through a jungle of tropical
growth that bordered on the beach, we came upon a crumbling old
tomb built of "tabby," (a concrete of oyster shells and lime,) that
quite fascinated me. Only a few fragments of the slab that had formed
the door were scattered about among the dense undergrowth, but
over the gaping entrance was a stone bearing a coat of arms and,
if memory serves me, an inscription in Spanish. Peering through the
gateway we could see naught save the very blackness of darkness
that we were much too cautious to attempt to penetrate. Perhaps

42

it was just as well that a wise discretion was exercised in this regard
for only a few days afterwards a large cougar was seen on the
island and it was thought that the old tomb had been its hiding place.
Dogs were put on its trail but it escaped by swimming over to the
main land. No one on Fort George knew anything of the history
of this old structure. Mr Gibbs said that his father who had owned
the plantation before him was equally ignorant of its origin. It evi-
dently marked the resting place of one of the early Spanish settlers
of high degree perhaps of a follower of Ponce de Leon's in his search
for the fountain of perpetual youth. I have often wished that I had
made a drawing of the stone with its emblazonment it would be in-
teresting to try to trace therefrom the family name of him who lay
beneath it.

I recall with pleasure a delightful trip we took on the St Johns
River one day. Mr Gibbs had occasion to go to Jacksonville on some
business and availed himself of the opportunity of sailing up in a
fine brig that had stopped at Mayport Mills en route to the city.
He invited us to go with him and a charming sail we had of it up
that beautiful river. We reached Jacksonville just before dark, and
one of the first things we heard was that there had been a big fire
there the night previous in which "Mrs Maxey's house was burned."
She was the mother of Mr Tom Maxey and the grandmother of Mrs
Bell. I have no definite recollections of the town-it was a quiet enough
place in those days very different from the thriving city of today.
Nor can I remember whether we went ashore to sleep or remained
on board the brig. The next day we returned to Fort George in the
plantation boat rowed by Mr Gibb's negroes who sang the whole
way down the river, a distance of over twenty five miles. I believe
there was even more enjoyment in this way of traveling than in the
larger craft. We were close down to the surface of the water and
could better appreciate the great width of the lovely stream. In due
time the finest vacation comes to an end and whether we three liked
it or not we had to get back to our studies at the bluff before in-
clination would have taken us there. I left Fort George and the kind
people who had been so good to me, with many promises to return,
which circumstances never permitted me to fulfil. It was a Southern
home of the old type yet having features peculiar to itself because
of location. Life there was far away from the rush of the world;
simple, unaffected, kind and happy I think it more nearly approached
the ideal than any I have ever known. Let me speak of an incident
that writing of this visit brings to my mind. Among the pilots and
towboat captains who were generally congregated at Mayport Mills

43

was a certain Captain Willie who was, without exception, the most
blasphemous and profane man I have ever been thrown in contact
with. He seemed to exercise a devilish ingenuity in formulating the
most horrible oaths that fairly made my blood curdle; he frightened
me with them. Well I came away and certainly did not expect ever
to hear his foul tongue again, but in the summer of 1863 I was carry-
ing a force of 500 men under my command down to Morris Island
in Charleston Harbor to reinforce Battery Wagner. As we drew near
to the landing place something went wrong in the management of the
steamer, and I heard in the darkness, from some one near me on the
hurricane deck, a stream of the most dreadful profanity. It touched
a chord in memory and walking up to the man, whose face could not
be seen I asked him, "Isn't your name Willie?" "Yes," he replied
"but how did you know me?" "/ heard you swear when I was a boy"
was my reply and it is good to know that it penetrated even that
thick hide for not another word came from him.

There is little more to add of my stay in the Burroughs family
which to the end remained as it began marked by strong affection
and kindly regard. Its influence upon mind and heart, upon the
physical and the moral nature, was all for good and I find as I draw
near the evening of life there comes a clearer perception of the
blessing it has been to me all my days. It would not do to leave this
period without telling my one ghost story. I have always been fond
of hearing and reading tales of the supernatural though without
one particle of belief in them; many times I have taken part in at-
tempts to get into communication with "spirits" through the medium
of table tipping but not once has the table responded and I am forced
to the conclusion that there must be something in me that disturbs
the harmony always required by dealers in the occult for the pro-
duction of such manifestations. On one occasion for a little while I
thought myself face to face with an appearance not of this world
and it must be confessed that I was a badly scared boy. All one
Saturday I had been out hunting on the Vaucluse Plantation and
just in the gloaming was taking a diagonal cut across a deserted field
in which was an old tumbed-down overseer's house, standing about
fifty yards off the road. On the other side of the road was the
church with its graveyard and near by another private burial place
of former owners of the Plantation. Under such conditions it was
not possible for the negroes in that locality to refrain from calling
the old house haunted and they had told me many stories of strange
sights and sounds there. These all rushed to my mind as approaching
nightfall found me near the awful place, I was entirely alone, two

44

railes or so away from home and only a little boy of 13 years,
so it will be forgiven me if confession is made of a beating heart and
a strong tendency to quicken the pace. Glancing up at a window
in the gable end of the house it was a relief to see nothing but dark-
ness but a slight noise induced another look and then to my horror
I saw the thing. A little old man was standing with his head on one
side looking gravely down upon me. He wore a high crowned hat
flaring at the top, a long white beard came down to his knees, his legs
were spindling the whole figure not more than three feet high, if
that much, in every line the perfect form of the gnomes I had read
about in fairy books. Can it be doubted that there was a panic stricken
boy? My first impulse was to throw up my gun and shoot him, a blind
instinct of self defence; the next was to run with all the power there
was left in me; and then the old man tossed his head, stamped with
his foot and bleated. He was the patriarch of a flock of goats that
had taken possession of the house. Standing end on to the window
his body had been hidden in the darkness, his horns made the hat,
his beard and legs were real and my imagination supplied the rest.
Had I run away before the explanation I should probably be holding
the belief to this day that I had been in touch with the supernatural.

In the latter years of my stay at White Bluff your grandfather
concluded to buy a house of his own. After considerable searching
for one that suited to the family requirements he was fortunate
enough to find the one that the family purchased on the South side
of Broughton Street two doors east of Habersham. It was thoroughly
renovated and furnished and a most delightful home it made for us
all. The house was a large double one, two stories on a high brick
basement. There was a large yard and a commodious stable and car-
riage house with bins for feed and a loft for storage. We had several
fine orange trees in full bearing and a garden that was a joy to each
of us especially to my dear father whose love for plants and flowers
seemed to increase with this opportunity for indulging it. An added
pleasure to the location was that Mr and Mrs Veader, (Miss Charlotte
Reynolds that was) bought the house next door to us on the Corner
of Habersham, so we had dear friends as neighbors from the very
beginning.

In these congenial surroundings my parents looked forward to the
evening of their days happily, in the companionship of their children,
but it was not to be. They certainly were happy there yet the end
of the family life was nearer at hand than any of us could have
dreamed.

45

In the spring of 1852 my sojourn in the Burroughs household
came to an end and I am glad to remember that parting from the
dear people who had watched over and cared for me with tender
solicitude for four long years, filled me with grief. As I got in the
carriage to leave the house, Mrs Burroughs kissed me and put into
my hands a lovely letter expressive of her warm affection, of her
hope for my future, and full of sweet counsel as to my bearing
toward God. Surely, when I come to reckon up the blessings that
have been vouchsafed to me in life I should count the influence and
love of that gentle lady as among the greatest. She lived only a year
or two after that and Mr Burroughs died in 1854; neither of them
more than middle aged.

After leaving the Bluff I spent two or three months at home before
being sent off to a larger school. Sister returned from Montpelier
at the same time so we were all united again and as happy as people
get to be in this world. The question as to where we should go for
further education was discussed in family conclave and it was decided
that Sister should be sent for a year or more to a finishing school
for young ladies in New Haven Conn, boarding meanwhile in the
family of Miss Harriet Peck there (a friend of Father's). I may say
that the arrangement proved an admirable one in every way; the
school was a particularly thorough one and Miss Harriet kindness
itself. Sister met, too, a good many of the Professors of Yale Col-
lege; she lived in a fine literary atmosphere and its stimulating effect
upon her good mind was very great. Few girls of her age attain a
higher degree of mental culture.

I was sent to the Georgia Military Institute that had been recently
established at A-Iarietta under the Superintendency of Major A. V.
Brumby an old Army officer from Alabama. He was the father of
the "Tom" Brumby who was in later years, under Admiral Dewey,
to open the fight in Alanila Bav that ended in the destruction of the
Spanish fleet. Tom was born while I was at Marietta and I held him
in my arms as a little baby many times scarcely realizing that he would
grow to be a man of national repute.

Several Savannah boys were already at the Institute and two others
went up with me, George Turner and Theodore McFarland. On the
way we stopped one night at Atlanta at a famous old hotel that was
kept by a Mr Thompson, or "Colonel" Thompson, as he was called
from one end of Georgia to the other. He was quite a character,
abounding in a certain rough humor and good fellowship. Finding
out where we boys were going he entertained us by enlarging upon
the hard times that were ahead of us; I think however that we were

46

not needlessly alarmed. His son Harvey was a Cadet at Marietta at
that time and he and I became quite good friends later on, though
he was one class above me. Atlanta was not then the bustling, thriving
city of the present day; indeed it was a sorry looking place and in my
mind, for years, it seemed always associated with rain and a super
abundance of red-clay mud. In the many times I passed through it
as a Cadet it was generally raining; of course it just happened so and
the city has as much sunshine and brightness as any other, but that
was the impression made upon me. I had little thought of what a
metropolis it would become nor that in a few years I would be com-
manding a regiment in it's defence on the old red hills that surround
the town.

On reaching the Institute at Marietta Major Brumby received us
kindly and the three of us were assigned temporarily to a room
occupied by Alexander Butler and Tom Carmody, both Savannah
boys. The only hazing that I remember was in the form of a mild
practical joke on our first night in quarters. After "taps" at night
the rooms were all visited by inspecting officers to see that the Cadets
were in bed, lights out, water in the buckets in case of fire, &c &c.
Well we three green ones were told that a formal standing, military
salute was required of each occupant of the room as the inspector
came in. So when he entered on this occasion his lantern shone on
three small figures standing erect at the "attention," in their shirt-
tails, with hands raised to the forehead in salute. He snickered a little
at the sight but recovered dignity and with a gruff military air gave
the order, "Return to your beds." That was the beginning and end
of our hazing it was innocent enough. In fact I cannot recall a single
instance, during my four years at the G.M.I, of any joke played on
new Cadets that had in it anything more objectionable than the one
related; there was nothing to give pain to the body or mortification
to a sensitive mind; such as we have heard of in latter years at
West Point and Annapolis. How well I recall the thrill that came
over me at being awakened by the roll of the drums at the first
morning's reveillee; it seemed to so emphasize the fact of my having
begun a military Hfe, and there are few boys who would not find
a charm in that. It is an inspiring "call" any way especially when made
upon the bugle. In army life I used to take delight in listening to it
as it broke out on the crisp morning air, first near by, then farther
and farther away as regiment after regiment took it up until the notes
would come like faint echoes, just as Tennyson so beautifully de-
scribes in his "Bugle Song."

47

The G.M.I, was located on a high hill about half or three quarters
of a mile away from the little town of A4arietta. Beyond the town,
some three miles or so, old Kenesaw Mountain reared its twin sum-
mit (a mountain that has many associations in my mind both of peace
and war; some of my happiest days and some of the most trying were
passed beneath its shadows.) To the North East was Black Jack
Mountain, and far off on the distant horizon a faint dark line marked
the Southern end of the Blue Ridge. Lost Mountain stood out clearly
against the sky some eight or ten miles to the West while in the
South East we could see the great rock known as Stone Mountain.
I had been brought up in the flat country of the sea coast where
the bluff at Savannah was the only thing in the shape of a hill of
which I had any knowledge, so the grand outlook from the Institute
grounds had always a fascination for me to the very end of my stay
there.

The buildings of the school were not specially impressive yet my
memory of them is tender and doubtless the sentiment is shared by
many old gentlemen through the Southern states who there learned
the lessons that were to serve us all in such good stead during the
stormy days of our early manhood. The recitation halls were in a large
brick building that crowned the summit of the hill and running at
right angles from this were two streets of frame dormitories, the
quarters of Companies A and B. The mess hall, cannon-house, com-
missary, hospital and Professors' house were conveniently grouped
and in front of all stretched the great parade and camping ground.

Capt James W Robertson was the Commandant of Cadets at that
time, and a very striking figure he was too. He was a graduate of the
Citadel Academy at Charleston and one of the finest looking soldiers
to be found anywhere; very tall, straight as an arrow, with black
hair, piercing eyes and graceful carriage. He was the strictest of
disciplinarians holding everybody under him to rigid accountability
and not inclined to be at all mealy mouthed when a scolding had
to be administered. We were all of us very proud of him admiring
him greatly in that hero-worshiping way that boys are addicted
to, though the admiration was mingled with considerable awe, espe-
cially among the youngest set. This was particularly true when we
were called upon to undergo his scrutiny at the weekly inspection
of arms and quarters. Woe, then, to the unhappy lad whose gloves
or belts were soiled, whose shoes lacked the final touch of the brush
or whose gun betrayed the slightest evidence of rust, inside or out.
During Capt Robertson's official connection with the Institute he
married Annie Park who was a first cousin of your Mothers, a very

48

sweet and amiable lady whom I came to know well later on. My
recollection of the wedding is quite distinct because of my having
been one of a party of Cadets who serenaded the happy pair, and
to whom a large waiter of wedding cake was sent out. It is needless
to add that no fragments were left. Mrs Robertson had a sister whose
name, / think, was Kate. She was the wife of Dr E. M. Allen a dentist
of the town. The Doctor had known me as a child, having boarded
at Cousin Platts house in Savannah some years previous to his re-
moval to the upcountry. He was a genial man and a thoroughly good
man respected by everyone in the community. As soon as he heard
of my being in Marietta, he sought me out invited me to come
frequently to his home and, in fact, was as kind as anyone could be.
Probably these people have all passed away long since the Captain,
who became Colonel Robertson, I met once during the war at the
siege of Charleston and we spent two or three hours together talking
of old times. The ladies I saw in Marietta a few years after the war
when I was making a business trip through North Georgia; but
since that time I have never heard a word of them. They were of
the Greensboro, Ga. family of Parks, children of one of your grand-
mothers brothers. Another family into which I was intimately ad-
mitted was that of Mr Dix Fletcher who with his wife had formerly
lived in Savannah and were friends of my parents. Mrs F sang de-
lightfully; she had a pretty daughter too, Georgia, whom I had
known as a little child; so there was a double attraction for me at that
house. Then I was invited frequently out to the home of old Col
Myers the father of Mr Fred Myers who lived some miles out on
the Roswell road. It was too far away for social evening visits but
many pleasant Saturdays and Sundays were spent within those hos-
pitable walls. The old Colonel was one of the Trustees of the Military
Institute, so when ever an invitation came from him there was not
much trouble in getting the necessary leave of absence. Of course
as time passed my circle of acquaintances in the town enlarged. The
people were friendly to the Cadets and anyone of them who behaved
himself at all decently did not lack for social privileges. The Hansells,
Frasers, Coombs's, Barnards Trenholms, Stewartsons and many more,
were friends of whom I have warm and pleasant memories. Speaking
of the Stewartsons brings to mind a funny little incident that hap-
pened at their house. Jim Screven, (a younger brother of Col John,)
and I with one or two other Cadets had gone there to visit Harry
Stewartson one Saturday. At that time there was an Episcopal Conven-
tion in session in Marietta and Dr Stewartson who was an ardent
Churchman, was attending it with two or three clergymen who

49

were his guests. Well, we boys were in the library having a friendly
and perfectly innocent game of "Seven up" together when suddenly
there was the sound of several footsteps in the hall. Harry, a great
stickler for the conventionalities, jumped up quickly and cried out
in a frightened voice, "Hide the cards boys, the ministers are coming!"
At that Screven gathered the whole deck in one swoop, threw them
on the sofa and sat upon them. In another second the Reverend gentle-
men were in the room and we all rose to our feet to salute them all
except poor Jim who with a face like the setting sun stuck to the sofa
while beneath his spike-tailed Cadet coatee the cards peeped out on
every side; he reminded me of an old hen sitting on more eggs than
she could cover. The ministers saw the humor of the situation but
made no sign beyond a quiet smile from one to another. They were
merciful also and after a word or two of inquiry about our respective
families, went into another room and left us to ourselves. Jim Screven
was one of the noblest young fellows with whom I was ever as-
sociated. Simple in his bearing, absolutely unselfish, sweet tempered
and brave, he would have been a man of mark in the community had
his hfe been spared. He was drowned only a couple of years later in
saving Miss Lizzie Richardson (who was afterwards, I believe, Pierson
Hardees first wife.) The two were sailing off the Screven plantation
on Whitmarsh Island when a sudden squall capsized the boat. She
could not swim but Jim supported her until help arrived; before
he could be taken in however he sank and did not rise again. He had
received a severe wound in the foot from an adze only a few days
previously and when the body was found it was evident that the
opening of this wound had incapacitated him for further effort to
same himself. He gave his life for her.

It is not possible for me to overestimate the benefits I derived
from the four years of training at the Military Institute. I learned
habits of order regularity and punctuality that have been of the
greatest service to me all through life. I was taught how to yield im-
plicit obedience to rightful authority and how to accept responsi-
bility if it were placed upon me, how to command as well as to
obey. I learned to love study and to find the highest pleasure in
the exercise of mental powers. My body developed with the mind.
At eighteen I had already attained full stature but constant and
regular exercise with plain food and unbroken hours of sleep made
me healthy, hardy and elastic, establishing thus the foundation of the
good health with which God has blessed me for so many years.

50

The rules and regulations of this admirable school were based upon
those established for the government of West Point Military Academy
and followed them as closely as the different nature of the two in-
stitutions would admit. The fixing of responsibility for good order
upon the Cadets themselves was a cardinal feature that was managed
so as to work with little or no friction. To Cadet Officers far more
than to Professors was intrusted the discipline of the Corps and the
strict discharge of this duty was a point of honor with all of them.
This matter of responsibility ran all through the conduct of affairs.
In each room, for instance, an "orderly board" was hung over the
mantelpiece in which were slits for cards bearing the names of the
occupants of the room. Every Sunday morning an Inspector came
around a Cadet Officer who put the name that was at the top
of the board down to the bottom and advanced another to the top.
The Cadet whose name was thus carried up became the Orderly
of the room for that week and to him the authorities looked for the
good order of the room in every way. If there were disorder of any
kind the orderly was reported and a specified number of demerits
attached to his name unless a sufficient excuse could be given in
writing. I never knew an orderly to be so reported, however, when
the fault was in another, that the guilty man did not come forward
and relieve him by confession of his own shortcoming. To fail to
do this was considered in the highest degree dishonorable by the
Corps it was an unwritten law that was rigidly kept. In the same
manner the man whose name headed a class list alphabetically, was
called the "squad marcher"; he formed the class when it assembled
on the parade ground, called the roll and reported absentees to the
Officer of the Day, marched the class into the recitation hall and
there awaited the arrival of the Professor. He was expected to main-
tain order, meantime, and if anything went wrong he was held
accountable for it. In the Mess-hall Cadet Officers were at the
head and foot of each table having the same responsibility put upon
them. On Sunday mornings when the squads were formed for march-
ing to the various churches of the village there was always a head
to each squad the boys were under authority everywhere.

Each day at guard-mounting a Cadet Commissioned Officer (al-
ways a man from the first class) went on duty as "Officer of the
Day." He received his orders from the Commandant and then had
charge of the hill until the next morning. He saw that the various
signals were sounded for roll-calls, parades, class gatherings &c &c.
Reports of absentees were made to him as well as reports for all
other delinquencies; he visited all the dormitories repeatedly during

51

study hours, saw that the guard was properly posted, looked to the
putting out of lights and fires after taps, received the reports of
inspectors and, in a word, he was for twenty four hours the visible
embodiment of law; the fact that he was one of our own number
never detracted in the slightest degree from the respect and obedience
rendered to him. During his tour of duty he was required to be in
full dress uniform, wearing sword and sash. If a Cadet committed
an offence for which the punishment was dismission from the In-
stitute, summary action was never taken he received a fair trial by
Court Martial the court consisting of Cadet officers presided over
Iby the Commandant. I remember many such courts and took part
in a number of them, but I have no recollection of a single one in
-which the justice of its decisions was questioned. I cannot but feel
that discipline of the character described is the best possible cor-
rective for the inclination of youth to an over exhuberance and heed-
lessness. Lads who go through such a course for four years uncon-
sciously acquire a sense of the obligation that is upon them to respect
all law. And if in after life they should rise to positions of place and
power they will be prepared to meet responsibility with firmness
and intelligence.

Attendance upon divine services was required once every Sunday.
We could go to any church we might select but had to attend some-
where. Nevertheless it often happened that the sick list would be
unduly large on Sunday mornings; singular complaints that rarely
lasted beyond that evening would deplete the church squads greatly.
The two physicians who had the care of our health were first, Dr
Slaughter a gentle, kindly old man but without special force of
character, and afterwards, Dr Connell who was a sort of rough dia-
mond, good hearted and "easily entreated." The boys found it no
difficult task to win from either of them a place on the list of those
"excused from Church."

In my senior year at the Institute I was Adjutant of the Corps and
as such was expected to be in the Commandants office every morning.
Our Commandant at that time was Captain Thos R McConnell of the
4th Infantry U.S.A. and one day in looking over the reports he said
to me, "We had a very large sick list last Sunday Mr Adjutant; have
the sick call sounded in front of this office next Sunday and tell Dr
Connell that I will attend to the applicants." Sure enough when the
call was sounded on that day Captain McConnell appeared with a tin
cup and iron spoon in one hand and a paper package in the other.
"Instruct the orderly to bring a bucket of fresh water," he said
and then waited for the appearance of the invahds. They were marched

52

down in due time and formed in front of the door, somewhat sur-
prised at having the ailments inquired into there. The first man in
the line was called and stepped up. "What's the matter with you"
was asked of him, while the rest of the afflicted looked on anxiously.
"I have so and so," he mentioned, naming the most alarming symptoms
he could think of. "You are excused" said the Captain, "but you must
take something for that trouble." With that he dipped up a cup of
water, put in a heaping spoonful of Epsom Salts from the package
and gave the dose to the Cadet to drink. It was swallowed with many
wry faces, and then number two was called. He had listened at-
tentively to his predecessor and accordingly was prepared to present
symptoms that were diametrically opposed to those from which
number one suffered. But it availed him nothing, for him too the
cup was filled with the nauseous dose and he drained it to the dregs.
So it went down the line, each fellow trying to invent symptoms
for which Epsom Salts would be hurtful, but none of them escaped,
though all were excused from church. The last man on the extreme
left was Duncan Twiggs (my old army friend, and the Judge Twiggs
whom you know.) The Captains eyes twinkled as Duncan came up for
he knew the character of the lad and expected a little fun. Well Mr
Twiggs and how is it with you?" he asked. Twiggs grinned and
replied "The truth is Captain I've torn my Sunday trousers." "You
are excused" was the response "but I have here the best remedy
for that complaint." So the last portion of the Salts was measured
out and swallowed and the sick list was completed for the day. It
goes without saying that there was a clean bill of health on the fol-
lowing Sunday. Capt McConnell was a very fine man, a native of
Liberty County and a graduate of West Point. He had served in the
Mexican War with high distinction and was mentioned in orders
for his bravery at the battle of Molino del Rey, where he was des-
parately wounded. His carriage always showed the effect of this
wound and I believe he suffered from it to the end of his days. I
was thrown very intimately with him and shall always remember
with gratitude his kindly interest in me.

At the beginning of my second year I was made a Corporal advanc-
ing in the third year to Orderly Sergeant and Sergeant Major and
in the fourth year to the Adjutancy of the Battallion. The first
Captaincy was offered me but the many privileges attached to the
Adjutant's Office decided me to take that and I was never sorry for
it. Familiarity with the many details of garrison life which it taught
served me in good stead when in January 1861 Savannah troops that
knew only the a-b-c of military affairs, were thrown into Fort

53

Pulaski. Of these various promotions the first was nearest and dearest
to my heart; the little chevron of gold lace upon my arm seemed a
badge of glory and I never tired of looking at it out of the corner
of my eye. The office had advantages too, it relieved me from guard
duty and in the Company formation my position was always on the
right of the line, an easy place to march in. One duty it imposed,
however for which I had very little relish that of counting out the
clothes that came in from the laundry every week. They were
brought in great baskets, (a double horse team load) and put in one
of the Section rooms of the main building. Then from each bedroom
a chair was brought, with the names of the occupants upon it, and
set around in a circle. This being done we poor little Corporals
attacked the pile and distributed the clothes, (which were all required
to be marked,) to the various chairs. When the tedious job was
completed a signal was given on the drum and the orderly of each
room came up for his chair. It was a primitive way of doing things
though it answered the purpose in view. I was glad enough when
further promotion put an end to this task.

The Fourth of July was always a great day with us, to be observed
with ardent patriotism. An orator and a reader of the Declaration
of Independence were selected from the two upper classes respec-
tively and these two worthies were escorted to the Court House in
Marietta by the whole Corps with drums beating and colors flying.
There the oration would be delivered and the immortal "Declaration"
read to the satisfaction of all concerned; then we would file out into
the public square and fire a national salute, one gun for each State,
from the battery of field pieces belonging to the Institute. I have
a vivid recollection of the grandeur and importance of the orator
on these occasions for in my Senior year I was the man. I do not
remember much about my speech except that it was very "spread
eagly" in character; doubtless the tail of "the British Lion" was
twisted at a great rate. These gatherings were highly appreciated
by the country people around who came in crowds to attend them.
They were particularly impressed by the firing of the cannon a
sound, alas! with which many of them were to become far too fa-
miliar in but a few years.

The great event of our year was the Commencement ball and not
for us alone but likewise for all the girls in Cobb County and the
numerous female relations of Cadets who visited in Marietta during
the summer. The ball was given in the upper story of the Academic
building, all of the partitions being taken out so as to form one
large hall; and a noble room it made for a dance on a summer night

54

with its big windows opening out to every point of the compass.
Recitation rooms were fitted up as dressing rooms for the ladies, a
fine string band engaged and simple refreshments provided in abund-
ance. We prided ourselves on the decorations of the ball room though
I suppose they would be considered simple and inartistic in these more
sophisticated days. There was always a big chandelier, a wooden
frame work in which about one hundred bayonets were inserted
each holding a candle in its shank and the reflection from the polished
surface of the steel, really gave a fine effect. Similar lights were
arranged around the walls and they were further adorned with
wreaths, crossed swords and muskets &c &c. Months before the happy
occasion every man jack of us had invited some girl as his special
guest and also engaged at the livery stable in the village the very finest
horse and buggy obtainable to bring his lady love to the festivities.
There was one particular horse noted for style and action that we
were all crazy to get and I secured him at my last ball in July, by
booking the application in January.

Looking back up on those happy days I realize that our best
possession was youth that saw everything through its own golden
glow; youth that had no knowledge of the cares and anxieties of
maturer life. There was too a vigorous vitaUty that felt no fatigue
and enabled us literally to

"Dance all night 'till broad daylight

And go home with the girls in the morning."

In my minds eye, (even now, after all these years with their weight
of troubles,) I can see the colored band leader, Joe Hewson, standing
erect on the music platform, his fiddle tucked under his chin, sawing
away for dear life at "Billy in the low ground" or "Camptown Races,"
while he roars out his orders to the dancers "Honors to your part-
ner" "Sachey all be sure and swing the lady in the corner" ^Lemon-
ade all." I suppose the old always think of their day as the best the
world ever saw, so allowance must be made for me if I seem to paint
in too bright colors that halcyon time. Nevertheless, I am ready to
affirm that no generation of young people ever enjoyed the morning
of life more than did ours. And, indeed, well that it was so, for there
was ahead of us all in the very near future, a dark and bloody period
the shadow of which has scarcely yet entirely passed from the land.
Too soon were we to assume the responsibilities whose burden would
have seemed in anticipation too great for us to bear; in less than a
decade were many of those light hearted dancers to swell the dreadful
lists of killed and wounded on many a stricken field from the Potomac

55

to the Rio Grande. A blessed thing it is for humanity that the veil
of the future is impenetrable.

Every summer immediately after Commencement the Corps went
into camp for two or three weeks and then the instruction was en-
tirely military. In my senior year the camp was at Catoosa Springs
a famous resort in those days, up in North Georgia not far from the
Tennessee line. There was a fine hotel there encircled by broad
piazzas, one eighth of a mile in their entire length, making a charming
promenade for lads and lassies. The hotel was full of pretty girls
from every part of the State and it goes without saying that they
did not lack for beaux when the ball room was cleared for dancing
in the evenings. We were given the liberty of that room and the
piazzas, from Retreat, (which is the sunset parade,) until Tattoo,
when soldiers young and old are supposed to wrap the draperies of
their couches about them and go to sleep. It was comical to see the
rush that was made from the ball room every night when the drums
sounded the call. The girls did not at first understand being left
so unceremoniously, but they got used to military ways before the
camp was struck and rather liked their inconventionality. During my
four years at the Institute the Corps made various visits to other
cities to Atlanta, to the state fair at Augusta and twice to Milledge-
ville with a view of influencing the Legislature to larger appropria-
tions. In our second visit to the latter place, after a brisk skirmish
drill on the Capitol grounds, a number of Cadet officers were invited
to meet a group of ladies who were assembled in the parlor of the
old Alilledgeville hotel. There I saw your dear Mother for the first
time but did not happen to be introduced to her. Robert Stiles pointed
her out to me as the sister of Fannie Williams to whom Charlie Way
was engaged. "Bob" Stiles was my room mate for nearly three years
and a fine fellow he was in every way. He and his brother Henry
were two of the handsomest men I ever saw, both were tall, a little
over six feet, but in other respects the very opposite of each other.
Henry, the elder, being a pronounced blonde, while Robert was as
swarthy as an Indian, though with clear olive complexion, and black
hair. Their father, the Hon Wm H Stiles, was "charge d'affaires" at
the Court of Vienna during the Hungarian Revolution in 1848-49
he was a cultivated gentleman, prominent in the political affairs of
his generation in the State; an orator of more than usual ability, and
a delightful companion to all who knew him. His sons were with
him in Vienna and they both returned to America speaking German
as though it were their mother tongue. Mrs Stiles was one of the
Mackay family, a sister of Dr Elliott's mother, and a sweeter lady

56

never drew the breath of life. In truth, that may be said of all of
her sisters as well to know Mrs Elliott was to love her, while the
names of Miss Sarah and Miss Kate Mackay were synonyms for the
Charity that "hopeth all things" and that "never faileth." One of their
brothers was John Mackay who was the class mate and intimate
friend of Robert E Lee at West Point. I believe he graduated in
the Engineer Corps and gave promise of great usefulness, but he died
early. In the summer of 1854 I rose to the second or junior class, and,
as was customary at the Institute, received a leave of absence during
the encampment of that year. Bob Stiles invited me very cordially to
spend it with him at the family place "Etowah Cliffs" up in Cass
County a courtesy that I was glad to accept. That visit was one
that I have always looked back upon with the greatest pleasure. The
house, a most commodious and roomy one was located at the top
of a cliff overlooking the Etowah River, and there were the lovliest
people in it. Besides the family proper, were Miss Kate Mackay, Mary
and Carrie Elliott (the Doctors sisters,) Ned Stiles, the brother of
Miss Kitty, who was also a Marietta Cadet, and Charlie Golding. Then
a little later came Mary Anna and Florence Stiles, whom you have
known as Mrs Habersham and Mrs Woodbridge. Mrs Elliott was
building a residence near her sisters but meanwhile was occupying
a two story log house known as the "Parsonage," about two miles
away. With her were her daughter Leila, afterwards Mrs Fred Haber-
sham and her sons John Mackay, Percy, Rafe and George. Doctor
"Billy," our Doctor, was then a student at Harvard University. With
so many young people thrown intimately together, it was a time of
great enjoyment and the days slipped away only too fast. The river
was a source of pleasure to us all; about half a mile from the house
was an old Indian fish trap where the stream was narrowed by two
wing dams of stone with an opening in the centre. Through this
opening the current ran with much swiftness and it was great fun
for us lads to swim out into the river just above the rapid and let
the water carry us through like an express train. Or we would all
pile into a big flat boat, boys and girls together, and float away gather-
ing muscadine grapes from the vines that covered the trees overhang-
ing the river. Once some of us took horses and rode several miles
to visit Saltpetre Cave, one of the curiosities of the County. It was
the only place of the kind I had ever been in and it interested me
very much. The opening of the cave was a round hole about fifteen
feet in diameter from which a pathway sloped downward amid boul-
ders of rock in considerable depth. Reaching the bottom we found our-
selves in quite a large vaulted room with passages leading away from

57

it in various directions. Bearing lightwood torches we explored sev-
eral of these for some distance but were afraid to go too far lest we
should have been lost. It is said that these ramifications extend far
under the surface and there is a tradition that an Indian girl was once
lost in them for days but finally came out through a hole on the river
bank miles away. One of the objects of our trip was to get specimens
of a very beautiful clay to be found in a certain part of the cave.
Bob Stiles, who was familiar with the place, led the way and when
we were face to face with what seemed a solid wall of rock, he said
"here we are." I could see no opening at first, but it was there at the
foot of the rock, and just high enough for us to wiggle through on
our stomachs. We went some twenty or thirty feet in this way and
finally emerged in a small room where the clay was found. The
ceiling of this room was hung with masses of bats, that were startled
by the torches and came flying around our heads in myriads. The
smell was overpowering and I was glad to get away from them.
The temperature of the cave is said to be undisturbed by outer
changes, it remains the same the year round. When we went in from
the warm sunshine it seemed like entering an ice-box, but after being
in for t\vo or three hours and accustomed to the cold the return to
the outer air was very trying because of the sudden accession of heat.
This cave derives its name from deposits of saltpetre that are found
in it, which were freely used during the Confederate War in the
manufacture of gunpowder.

At the end of my furlough I returned to the Institute and settled
down to hard study much refreshed by the happy vacation among
my friends. But the summer that was so full of brightness had a sad
and terrible ending for me. It was the year of the great epidemic
of yellow fever in Savannah and my dear sister, who had returned
home from New Haven was one of its earliest victims. Early in Sep-
tember I had been several days without letters, and as reports of the
existence of the fever had reached me I began to be very uneasy
when a letter reached me saying that Sister had been very ill with
the dread disease but they thought the crisis was passed. Confirma-
tion of this came in a telegram from Dr Wildman, the physician.
The relief was great though only momentary for later in the day
another dispatch told that her gentle spirit had passed away.^ I also
received word from my parents not to think of returning to Savannah
as every one was flying from the city who could and that my coming
home would only add to their troubles, it was likewise stated that

8. Sarah M. Olmstead, died September 7, 1854, aged 18 years and 7
months.

58

my father was confined to his bed from anxiety and sorrow. Mrs
Stiles had heard of our bereavement and sent for me at once to come
up to Etowah cuffs. I went immediately and found it a precious
haven of comfort and sympathy. In one week news came that father
too was no more he did not have the fever, (though the printed
lists of the epidemic reported him to have died of it,) but literally
died of a broken heart.^ Mother told me afterwards that he tried
to rally and said to her "I must try to live for Charlie's sake," but
the vital force was gone and I believe he was glad to follow the be-
loved daughter whose short life had ever been a blessing and joy to
him "They were lovely in life and in death they were not divided."

It would be impossible for me to exaggerate the kindness extended
to me by the dear family at Etowah Cliffs in that desolate period of
my life. Everything that loving and tender sympathy could do to
alleviate my sorrow was done by every member of the household.
I was ever conscious that I was one of them; their affection encom-
passed me from morning until midnight and in a thousand ways I
was made to feel that God had given help according to my need.
And so my dear children it has been with me in every sore trial
through which in His providence I have been called to pass -no
cloud has even been without its silver lining, no burden without
imparted strength to bear it. I gratefully acknowledge that "goodness
and mercy" have followed me "all the days of my life"; even my
faults and imperfections, many and grievous though they have been,
have not taken from my soul a sense of the Divine love and compas-
sion and now, in old age, that is my great comfort and exceeding
joy. I am poor, weak helpless, as we all are, but He is my Father; He
is our Father bless his holy name forever and ever.

I returned to the Institute very uncertain whether or not my career
there was at an end for with fathers life ended the income, (at least
the greater part of it,) that had cared for the family wants and I did
not know if there would be money enough to continue my schooling.
Then Mr L O Reynolds a distant relative and my fathers closest
friend, asked of Mother that he might be permitted to defray the
expense of finishing my education. She accepted his generous offer
for he loved us all and she knew the affection that prompted the act.
I may say here that Mr Reynolds died within the next year but in his
will he provided for the carrying out of this wish. Another of fathers
friends, Mr I. C. Plant of Macon, made a similar request, and Major
Brumby the Superintendent of the Military Institute offered me a
"State Cadetship" whereby I could have earned my own tuition and

9. Jonathan Olmstead died September 16, 1854, aged 56 years.

59

support by pledging myself to teach in the State for two years after
graduation, but the matter had already been decided for me. Mother
came to Marietta to join me so soon as she [could] rally sufficient
strength to travel. Mr Reynolds came with her and upon meeting
me he hugged me in his arms and wept over me dear big generous
hearted man that he was. He was a man of mark in the State the Presi-
dent of the Central and South Western Railroads. You have doubtless
seen in Laurel Grove Cemetery the monument erected to his memory
by those Roads. Soon after Mothers arrival she too was stricken by
severe illness and for a time it seemed as though I were to be left
literally alone. Had she remained in fever-laden Savannah she probably
would have died, but in the pure, bracing up country air she pulled
through and recovered her health.

The next two years were spent in hard study. I had always been a
willing student but felt now that it was particularly incumbent upon
me to do my best. It was a special cause for gratification to know
that while he lived Mr Reynolds never had reason to feel that his
goodness was misplaced.

In July 1856 I was graduated and graduated with honor and the
pleasure it very naturally gave me was much enhanced by the presence
of Mother, Aunt Eliza Hardee and Cousin Hattie who all came up
from Savannah for the occasion. I wonder if there is ever any other
time in a mans life when he is absolutely confident that "the world
is 'his' oyster" and he has only to go forward and open it. The future
looked so bright, shadowed by no misgivings. I felt like a bird about
to launch out in glorious flight on wings that could never tire. The
restraints of military discipline which I had borne with patience
and pride for four years, seemed all of a sudden as shackles to be
cast aside forever. I was to be my own master from that time on,
little recking that a man is under the authority of somebody as long
as he hves. Moreover, I was desparatelv in love and that of itself
gives a rosy glow to every prospect. Still, there was a tinge of sad-
ness beneath all this pleasurable excitement. I was leaving a circle of
friends whose souls were knit to my own by long association and
kindred thought. I realized that with most of them the parting was
final that we should never meet again and in fact this anticipation
was fully realized. I found too that the old hill with every feature
of the landscape around it had become dear to my heart and that I
hated to leave it. I saw it once again in after years under peculiar
circumstances which shall be related further on.

My closest friend at the Institute was John G Patton of Habersham,
a member of the class below mine, a noble young man, chivalrous,

60

brave, and with a certain solidity of character that impressed itself
upon his rugged face. He was the best man at my wedding three years
later, and when the war broke out he became a Captain in your Uncle
Charles William's Regiment. He passed unscatched through the ter-
rible days fight around Richmond but was killed in the fierce battle
of South Mountain in the Maryland campaign. In that awful war
the best and bravest seemed to be taken first.

Soon after my graduation I put into execution a plan that had been
eagerly looked forward to for a long time to wit: the making of an
extended trip through the Northern States, not only to see a little
of the world but also with a view to looking up relatives on my
fathers side of the house. Two of my classmates arranged to go with
me but failed me at the last moment, for some unknown reason
though I strongly suspect impecuniosity . The money for my own
expenses was provided by a savings bank fund that father had started
for Sister and myself when we were very small children, and added
to year by year so long as he lived.

I started from Savannah in the old wheel steamer "Alabama" and
after an uneventful passage reached New York on the third day. I
remember being deeply impressed by the beauty of the harbor as we
sailed in: the forts on Governors Island interested me particularly,
fresh as I was from military studies, but I hardly dreamed that six
years later would find me a prisoner in one of them. It is well
for us all that the gift of looking into the future is not granted to us.

The old Astor House, that gloomy looking pile on Broadway op-
posite the lower end of City Hall Park was then considered one of
the most elegant hotels in New York and I felt much importance in
writing my name on its register as a guest though it is probable
the clerk did not take the same view of the matter for he put me
in a small room on the very top floor and there was nothing in the
way of an elevator to take me there except my own stout legs. My
window looked out upon Broadway and my first act was to sit by
it for an hour or two fascinated by the ceaseless stream of life that
flowed along the street. At first I thought, like many other new
comers that there must be something exceptional on foot it took
me some time to realize that it was just the ordinary every day
traffic. There were no cars on Broadway then but an unending line of
two horse omnibuses meandering along in both directions and car-
riages and commercial vehicles of every description, all rattling over
the rough paving stones with a clatter and roaring noise that confused
me. I did not think my brain would ever get accustomed to it.

61

The Astor House did not keep me very long however; immediately
after dinner I got my bearings from a big map of the city that hung
in one of the hallways, and set out relative hunting. I had the address
of Cousin Eliza Hallock's house on Broome Street and went there
first indeed it was the only address within my knowledge. The
door was opened by a sweet looking girl, apparently about 14 or 15
years old, who looked enquiringly at the tall fellow standing before
her. "Is this Mrs Hallock's house and are you her daughter?" I asked.
Receiving an affirmative reply to both of these questions I added,
"Then you're my Cousin," and went on to explain who I was and
where I came from. She knew all about the relationship for Sister
had spent some time with the family three years previous. That was
my first introduction to dear Emily whom I loved from that mo-
ment until the end of her life. A gentle affectionate nature was hers,
self sacrificing and loyal to all who had claim upon her. As the first
of the family to meet me she seemed to take me specially under her
wing and it is not saying too much to add that she gave me con-
fidence and love from the beginning, and extended it to my children
also in after years.

Cousin Eliza was delighted to see me as a little girl she had been
a special pet of my father's and held him in tender memory. She
insisted at once upon my coming to them, sent to the hotel for my
effects and before nightfall I was domiciled in her hospitable home.
Her family consisted of her husband Dr Robert T. Hallock, Emily,
Marvin and Waverly the latter a pretty little boy of 4 years. The
Doctor I never specially cared for; he was a man of intellectual ability
but brusque in his manner, a very pronounced abolitionist and not
at all careful of my feelings as a Southerner in expressing his views
of the extreme wickedness of our part of the country. "Doctor," I
said to him one day, "You have never been South and really you
have no knowledge of affairs down there." "Oh!" he replied "it's
not necessary to go to hell to know that it's hot." He was Cousin
Eliza's second husband Emily and Marvin being the children of her
first, who was also a Hallock. The news of my arrival spread rapidly
among the kinfolks and pretty soon there were so many introductions
that for a time I found it rather difficult to keep track of the various
degrees of relationship. Two of my Aunts were then living in New
York, Aunt Esther West and Aunt Betsy Betts both of them your
grandfathers own sisters. Aunt Esther's children were John West
(the father of Cousins Lou and Charlie), Mrs Hallock, Mrs Jane
Demary, Mrs Mary Miler, A4rs Catherine Stagg and Mrs Laura
Parker, all of whom received me as though I had grown up among

62

them. The Miler children of the next generation were James, Mary,
Jennie, Josephine and Hamilton. The Staggs were Mary, Helen and
Tom. Cousin Laura Parker had but one daughter Emily, who was
a very beautiful girl, a brunette with regular features, rich olive com-
plexion and a perfect little figure. Cousin Jane Demary was living
in Chicago at that time and I shall speak of her family later on. Aunt
Betsy's family consisted of four sons and two daughters Jonathan,
Samuel, George, Eddie, Sarah and Hepzibah all grown men and
women but only one, the first name, married.

There was quite a jolly time when we of the younger set all got
together as we did at every possible opportunity. We made little
excursions to Coney Island, (then a very primitive place,) and else-
where, danced and played and sang, besides making parties to visit
all the theatres that were open. I saw Burton the great comedian
and John Brougham and the Ravels a celebrated troupe of pan-
tomimists who exhibited at a place called "Niblo's Garden" on Broad-
way. It was really an exceedingly happy time for me; the Cousins
were kind and affectionate, my pocket was full of money, ample for
all reasonable wants, and, best of all, I was in possession of healthy
vigorous youth. Everything was "coleur de rose" and pessimism an
unknown word. Aunt Esther, Emily Parker and I made a trip up to
Ridgefield, Connecticut your grandfathers birthplace, and were the
guests there of Cousin John Hyatt and his wife Mary, both of them
rather distant cousins in the blood but very near in the matter of
cordial kindness. Their son Philip Hyatt, a brilliant young physician
had been out to Savannah some years before in an advanced state of
consumption; father and mother had cared for him tenderly and
now his parents remembering those ministrations could not do too
much for me. Ridgefield then was not the fashionable summer place
it has since become. It was a regular old fashioned country town,
quiet, sleepy and sweet. There was one lone street lined with com-
fortable old colonial houses, beautiful elms and green grass, while
in the vicinity, in every direction were typical New England farm
houses, shingle covered and weather stained, with honeysuckle clamber-
ing over the little porches and old time flowers straggling about the
front yards. On one of these farms lived my fathers brother. Uncle
Seth Olmstead and his wife, dear old Aunt Nancy. On the day I was
with them the old gentleman although eighty years of age had been
mowing for hours in the hay field. When he came into the room
and understood who I was he was deeply affected for he loved my
father dearly; the old man took me in his arms, held me close to him
and blessed me. I felt instinctively the tie of blood and have ever

63

kept him in loving remembrance. Uncle Seth's son was the Rev Miles
Olmstead of whom you have doubtless heard your Mother and myself
speak. He was the writer and compiler of several religious books
some of which are now in my library. Aunt Esther took me one day
to see the little farm house in which my grandfather, Samuel Olmstead
had raised his family of thirteen children; she showed me the room
in which they had all been born and you may be sure that my
imagination peopled it at once with the little brood (all of whom
then living were old men and women.) The house was old and de-
serted, it has doubtless long since ceased to exist, but it had an interest
and fascination for me that few buildings have ever had. Somehow
I seemed strangely familiar with every part of it the cellar where
the winter apples and cider used to be stored, the family sitting room
and kitchen, the quaint little bed rooms, the garret under the roof
where the big boys slept. Father had told me so often and so par-
ticularly of all that I felt myself to have had personal knowledge
of them as though they had been part of my life. I knew the sur-
roundings too and the names of some of the families who had lived
near by, the Keelers, the Picketts, the Goodriches, the Seymours.
Some of the last named still dwelt in the queer old house they had
occupied for generations "Aunt" Biah Seymour, as she was called
by everyone in the village, and her "darter" Delia.

Aunt Esther took me to call upon them. We knocked for a long
time at the front door without response, then went around to the
kitchen at the back where Auntie told me to remain while she re-
turned to try and secure entrance at the front. I sat for a while in
the old room so different from anything I had ever seen at the South.
Everything in it interested me the windows with panes of glass
about 6 by 4 inches, the old time stove, the comer cupboard and its
display of homely china, the little doorway leading to the woodshed,
the broad, high backed rocking chairs and their home made cushions
in which the two old souls had doubtless enjoyed many a comfortable
nap during the long winter evenings, and the table of common pine
but with its top scoured to immaculate whiteness. On the table was
a womans wig and I speculated curiously enough as to who was its
owner and how she was ever to get possession of it again with me
sitting there. Pretty soon there was a slight noise from a stair case
that ran from a corner of the kitchen to the upper part of the house,
and turning suddenly I saw a picture that has remained indelibly
photographed on my memory. A very old woman in short petticoats
stood on one of the upper steps peering over her dress which was
held up before her as a screen with both hands. Her head was ab-

64

solutely as bald as a billiard ball and a very funny sight she was.
As soon as her eyes lighted on me she wheeled around and hustled
up the steps with an agility that amazed me. I did not dare to laugh
but found myself still further immersed in speculation as to the out-
come. How was she to get the wig? However there must have been
another source of supply for pretty soon the old lady came down the
steps again, this time with her dress on and an elegant "Sunday" wig
on her head. In a moment or so Aunt Esther returned, introductions
were made and that was the way I came to know "Aunt" Biah. In
a little while Delia, who had been somewhere on the farm, came in
and her first action was to seize the wig on the table hide it behind
her in a shame faced manner and rush out of the room. It must ever
be counted to me for righteousness that this time too I refrained from
an explosion of laughter, though it came later when Auntie and I
were alone together. Delia herself must have been well on toward
seventy years of age, so it may be judged what an old woman her
Mother was. She was an old maid of old maids and of the extreme
New England type that you read of in books. Her speech was full of
such expressions as "Why I'm scairt to death," "I want to know,"
"Do tell," "Sakes alive," &c and she could ask more prying questions
in a minute than could be answered properly in an hour. Nevertheless
she was a kindly soul who insisted on regaling me at once with black-
berry pie made with molasses. I went to Ridgefield again just after
the war and found both of these old people still alive and on that
occasion I quite won Delias heart by demanding another piece of the
same kind of pie. "Aunt" Biah then was in advanced senility she
had the idea that I had been fighting against the United States gov-
ernment, but her poor old head mixed up the civil war and the
Revolutionary war, for she asked very hesitatingly, "You b'aint a
tory, be you?" Cousin John Hyatt was very fond of horses and,
being rather eccentric also, he loved to wake up the quiet little town
by unexpected acts, so he took great delight in mounting me on one
of his blooded horses without a saddle, hoisting Emily Parker up
behind me with her arm around my waist and starting us to galloping
up and down the main street. It was quite scandalous and, I dare say
led to many criticisms and shakings of the head over "such doings."
More or less distantly I found myself connected with a number of
people in Ridgefield; among them Rufus Pickett who was a close
neighbor to the Hyatts. His children were Eddie and Clara both near
my own age. With these two, Emily and I had delightful drives
about the beautiful country in a double seated spring wagon; Eddie
was the driver and was permitted to have the front seat entirely to

65

himself while I ensconsed myself between the two girls with an arm
around each to keep them from falling out. He was a taciturn country
lad who generally sat with his eyes on the road ahead as though
oblivious to every thing else but his powers of observation were by
no means dormant. I said to him one day "Eddie just see how these
girls are crowding me." He did not crack a smile or turn his head
but dropped the remark " 'pears as though you liked it," and there
the conversation ended. Poor fellow, when the war broke out he en-
listed in one of the Connecticut Regiments and was killed on the
field of Gettysburg. Clara I saw on my next visit to Ridgefield but
have never heard of her since.

One place in the vicinity I was quite anxious to visit but did not
have the opportunity-a certain hiding place on West Mountain
known as "Old Mary's Cave," where a forlorn and half demented
woman had taken up her abode during the Revolutionary war and
had lived in it until some time in the early part of the last Century.
"Peter Parley" (which was the "nom de plume" of Mr Samuel Good-
rich of Ridgefield,) had told a story in one of his books of his having
been lost with some other boys in a snow storm near West Mountain
and of old Mary finding them and leading them to the shelter of the
cave until the storm was over, then starting them home with their
pockets full of old Continental currency. Mr Goodrich and father
were friends as boys and he came once to see our family in Savannah.
I was interested to learn from him that Mary was not a fictitious
character. Her mind had been unhinged by the death of her lover,
an officer in the Continental Army. She lived to a great age and was
at last found dead in her cave. When I was with the Perrys in Ridge-
field a few years ago I saw West Mountain apparently near at hand
but the Doctor told me it was farther off than it seemed and I did
not attempt to go to it.

From New York as a centre I made a number of trips to other
cities and places of interest West Point, Albany, Troy, New Haven,
Boston &c &c. At Boston in riding from the depot to the old Tremont
House I climbed up to the top of the omnibus so as to see the town
and found myself right alongside of Billy Elliott who was then a
student at Harvard. I wonder if he remembers it. New Haven had
specially tender claims upon me it was there that my dear Sister had
lived for a time and everything about the town seemed associated
with her, as indeed it still is. I visited Miss Harriet Peck and went
up into the dainty little room of which Sister had written me such
full particulars. She had only been gone from me then for two years
and as I looked upon the spot that had been so dear to her and in
which she had an innocent pride, a sense of loss overpowered me.

66

It has been with me all through my life and to this day I cannot
think of her without deep emotion. Now, however, there is coming
to me a realization of the truth that at longest our re-union cannot
be far off. On returning to New York I found new relatives at Cousin
Elizas Emma Ward (Cousin Jane's eldest daughter,) with her hus-
band and little Kitty, a baby just beginning to run about. They were
anxious for me to return to Chicago with them so the following
plan was arranged: Cousin Eliza and I were to go to Niagara Falls
together to visit the Symonds family, who were relatives of hers
but not of mine; then I was to join the Wards at Buffalo and travel
home with them. My stay at Niagara was very enjoyable, the
Symonds were the soul of hospitality and did everything in their
power to make me have a good time. I saw all there was to see, the
Cave of the Winds, the pathway under the Horseshoe Fall, the rapids
and the Whirlpool, and I went up in the little steamer "Maid of the
Mist" up to the very foot of the Falls, a trip that was rather exciting
and decidedly wet.

After several delightful days I joined the Wards and we took a
fine steamer up the length of Lake Erie to Detroit. Here too there
was nothing in "My prophetic soul" to forecast the summer that was
ahead of me as a prisoner of war on the shores of that same lake.
From Detroit the rest of the journey was made by rail and that part
of the trip took almost as much time as is now required for the entire
distance from New York. Cousin Jane and Mr Demary then lived
in a cottage on the extreme edge of the city; beyond was the open
prairie with only here and there a house visible. Cousins Kate and
Helen were with them, the latter quite a little child with more mis-
chief to the square inch in her than the law allows; not that she was
bad only irrepressible from exhuberant vitality. The Wards had an-
other cottage in the same enclosure.

The days were all too short and passed too rapidly on this visit;
every member of the family was good to me and did all that was
possible for my comfort and happiness. I took long horseback rides;
went hunting for prairie chickens with Mr Demary, (without finding
any,); roamed all over the city; romped with the girls; teased Cousin
Jane and in a word was so well contented that I should have liked
to remain there indefinitely.

One day Mr Ward said to me, "Have you any money at your
command?" I told him "about Five thousand dollars." "Well," said
he "just invest it in any land you see about here." I turned the matter
over in my mind but nothing came of it. Perhaps I may have thought
him over sanguine. Twenty eight years afterwards I went to look

67

where the little cottage had been and found block after block of
solidly built brick and stone houses while the city stretched for miles
beyond. The land that Five thousand dollars might have purchased
was probably up in the millions at the time of my second visit.

This might be considered one of the lost opportunities for making
a fortune; yet if the land had been bought the chances are that it
would have been sold again when the transaction showed a profit by
One or two hundred per cent. Moreover it might have been confis-
cated by the United States Government during the Confederate War,
in which case my financial condition would have been just as. it
actually was when the war ended for the money was put in Con-
federate securities and went "Where the woodbine twineth." Doubt-
less it was never intended that I should be a rich man,

Chicago at that time was a different city from the one you know.
Very few of the streets were paved excepting for a plank roadway
in the middle with mud "ad infinitum" on each side and the houses
were for the most part mean and unimposing. Yet the energy and
belief in the future that have made the city what it is were even then
strikingly apparent. It had been decided to raise the grade of many
streets so they were filled in like railroad embankments twelve or
fifteen feet above the level of the side walks, then the adjoining
houses were lifted bodily in the air by jack screws, and basements
built under them. I saw one large hotel in process of being raised in
this manner, and its business did not appear to be interfered with in
the least; guests were coming and going as usual while the whole
"building was on stilts, so to speak. It certainly required no mean
engineering skill to accomplish a work of that kind without shaking
everything to pieces.

On my return trip to New York I went part of the way through
Canada, stopping again at Niagara to pick up Cousin Eliza, and from
thence by the Erie Railroad. Early in November I turned my face
homeward intending to make the journey by land to see something
of the country. A young Alabamian named Billy Knox who had been
at the Georgia Military Institute with me, was my companion. We
had met accidentally on Broadway and were mutually pleased to
know that we were to travel together. Now-a-days one gets in a
sleeper at New York and in twenty four hours afterwards is in
Savannah; then the journey took three days and nights with many
stops and changes of cars. The train from the North would reach one
side of a town, then the passengers would bundle into omnibuses
and ride through the streets to the other side where another train
would be waiting, and so on over and over again. There were no

68

sleeping berths and the old fashioned stove furnished the only heat
for the cars. This was replenished spasmodically; at times we were
half baked and again half frozen. So on the whole it could not have
been called a very pleasant trip. One night the only seat poor Billy
could find was immediately in front of the stove, which was cold
at the time; a little later the porter started a roaring fire, and in one
of the intense silences that follow the stoppage at a station in the
middle of the night, my friend called out to me in a lugubrious tone
of voice "Charlie you needn't stop for breakfast in the morning. I'll
be. done by that time," a speech that started a roar of merriment in
the car. It had been arranged before my graduation that I should
enter the counting room of Brigham Kelly also at the beginning of
the winter's business so a day or two after reaching Savannah I entered
their employment. The house was largely interested in shipping and
the first duty imposed upon me was to go down on the wharf and
check off a cargo of salt that was being landed from an English
vessel. I took account of the number of sacks as they came out of the
hold, (to tally with the record of the Custom House officers,) de-
livered salt to those M^ho brought orders from the house for it, marked
and shipped lots that were to be sent to the interior and made myself
useful in more ways than I had thought possible at one and the same
time. It was humdrum work, in strong contrast to the free and easy
life of the few months preceding, but nature has blessed me with the
disposition to make the best of things and I soon became accustomed
to the new order.

Mother and I were boarding at that time with her nieces Cousin
Jennie Miller and Cousin Maggie Wade in the large house that stands
on the South West lot of the square comer of Habersham and
President Streets. We were comfortably fixed, my Cousins were like
elder sisters to me as they had always been, and I got rapidly in touch
once more with the circle of old friends from whom my long absence
at school had separated me. The first winter was made specially happy
by the presence of my sweetheart who came down from Marietta
to visit an Uncle and Aunt in Savannah. There was the usual round
of parties and social gatherings in the old city, to all of which I had
great delight in escorting her, but as the Spring came on picnics be-
came the order of the day and to those I could not go, the inexorable
demands of business forbade.

Whether this had anything to do with the "debacle" that followed
I do not know; possibly so, and possibly because of the apparent come
dowTi in my position from Adjutant of the Corps and head of the
senior class, to the humble post of wharf clerk and shipper of salt.

69

At all events the lady informed me one evening that she had made
a mistake and that all must end between us. It was a dreadful blow
that filled my mind with a sort of "Confusement," as the darkies
say, and my heart with a sarcastic bitterness that was very dramatic
and that my dear cousins must have found exceedingly wearisome.
It really did seem to me that the sun would stop shining and the
heartlessness of people who could keep on talking and laughing over
trivial things while such dire disaster had come upon me was fearfully
oppressive and beyond comprehension. Yet, somehow, the sun did
not go out of business and it was not long before the rally came and
mv own jest and laughter were as hearty as anybody's. My relations
with the lady were strained for a time but we remained friends, for
I always recognised the many estimable points of her character. When
I last saw her, about twenty years since, in Atlanta, she was a widow
with a son nearly grown.

The two years following graduation were busy ones for me. I
learned how to work and to work hard; the habits of order and
method that had been drilled into me at the Militan,^ Institute were
great helps toward advancement, as they have been in everything
that I have undertaken through life. Promotion and increase of salary
were given me and I became cashier of the firm with higher pos-
sibilities ahead. It was necessary to be prudent in the matter of ex-
penditures but I had enough for all my wants as well as for simple
pleasures. Books were always a great temptation to me and there was
probably considerably more spent upon them than should have been.
Yet to read good books is laying up Capital; they yield the best sort
of interest on the investment as you, my daughters, have found out
for yourselves long ere this. I enjoyed going to the theatre also; at
that time there was an unusually fine actress. Miss Eliza Logan, who
spent long seasons in Savannah and was a great favorite with all who
heard her. She was a homely woman, being much too stout for grace
and plain in feature, but both of these drawbacks were forgotten when
she acted. I have never seen another woman upon the stage, excepting
Charlotte Cushman, who could compare with her in dramatic power
and complete assimiliation with the character she represented. Her
enunciation was perfect itself, every word was like a pearl and her
voice had a carrying quality that made it heard with distinctness
in every part of the house. What marvelous beauty there is in the
English language when thus spoken. I doubt whether any other equals
it as a medium for the expression of thought and feeling. There is
an inclination on the part of some to claim for French a greater power

70

to convey subtle differences of meaning, but I am not of those, when
considering the tvvo languages in their entirety. In each tongue there
are many words that have no exact equivalent in the other. French
may perhaps be a more daint\' language, more elegant its lovers may
say, but there is a terse force, a virile strength, a pliant flexibility,
a plentiful richness of reasonance in English that easily puts it in the
first place. To hear it as Eliza Logan spoke it was a joy at the time
and has been a pleasant memory ever since. Her repertoire included
such plays as Lucretia Borgia, Adrienne the Actress, Ingomar the
Barbarian, The Honeymoon, Evadne or the Hall of Statues, and
others of the same character. They are rarely seen nowadays but I
thought them very fine, and never tired of them.

About that time too the Hodgson and Durand Opera Troupe visited
Savannah every winter giving in English such works as The Bo-
hemian Girl, The Daughter of the Regiment, The Barber of Seville
&c. I generally was in an impecunious condition when this company
left the city; they carried most of my money away with them for
it seemed impossible for me to resist the temptation of going to hear
them whenever the doors of the theatre were opened. My standard
of music was not so high as it has become since I have been familiar
with the great voices at the Metropolitan. Writing of music reminds
me of a close friendship I formed about that period with Miss Emma
Elliott, a young lady from Bath Maine who came out to sing as first
soprana at Christ Church. I forget where we first met but remember
distinctly that we were friends very soon, though there was never
a suspicion of anything else between us. She was an amiable, sensible
girl, rather large in person, as is usual with girls from that State,
and with pleasant features that were an index of character, though
she was not beautiful. Her voice was a full, rich soprano, (clear and
pure throughout her entire register,) that it was a great pleasure to
listen to. Schuberts "Barcarole" was the first song I heard her sing
and its beauty quite entranced me. In Mozarts Twelfth Mass she
was particularly fine. I always went to Christ Church to hear her
when that was to be sung. She went out to California a year or two
before the war, married there, & became the Mother of quite a family,
but I have not heard of her in many years now and do not know
whether she is yet in the land of the living.

In the same counting room with me were J H Graybill and Horace
Crane, the former being subsequently the father of Mary and Harry
Graybill; he was rather erratic but I liked him and we went about
a great deal together. Horace was a few years younger than myself,
a handsome young fellow with rosy cheeks and dark eyes. He had

71

then the same equable, pleasant temperament that you know in him
now; he has been a much beloved man all his life. He has been a true
friend to me from that day to this. One whom I hold in warm affec-
tion. There are few better men or more worthy citizens. He had a
sister, Julia, a beautiful young girl whom I used to visit quite fre-
quently. She married Tom Charlton and was the Mother of the
Charlton tribe with whom you are familiar. Horace's elder brother,
Willie Crane, went to Virginia with the "Oglethorpes" at the begin-
ning of the War and was killed at the first battle of Manassas.

So passed a couple of years in a happy mixture of work and play
and then I met my fate. The old custom of New Year's visiting used
to be very generally observed in Savannah. The Ladies always put
on their best frocks, darkened the parlors from sunlight and lit the
gas, set out a table of refreshments and then waited for the fray.
The gentleman, rarely singly and often in groups of six or eight,
would start in carriages at one end of the city and take it street by
street until the other end was reached, calling upon every lady of
their acquaintance within those limits. Some would begin at the Bay
and work Southward, others at Gaston Street, (then the Ultima
Thule) and make their way Northward. Where it would not be con-
venient for the ladies to receive, a basket would be hung on the
front door knob for cards, but for the most part there was open
house every where. On New Years day 1858 your Uncle Matt and
I arranged to go out together. Cousin Maggie Wade lent me her
rockaway and driver and a field day we made of it. We made about
one hundred and twenty calls and were in a great state of good
humored hilarity all day long, though there was nothing beyond
youth, health and high spirits to account for it. Matt was temperate
and I, until long after that time did not know the taste of wine or
liquor. It was one of the happiest days either of us had ever spent.
I dare say he looks back upon it as such though he had not the same
reasons for so doing as myself. Just about nightfall we reached the
house of Charlton Way on Jones Street near the comer of Drayton.
Your Aunt Fannie was alone in the parlor when we first went in,
but in a moment a troop of young girls came running down stairs,
Eva and Corinne Way, one or two of the Walthour girls from Liberty
County and your dear Mother, then Florence Williams. Once before
we had been in the same room but it so happened that we did not
meet; three years previous to this time the Corps of Cadets had given
an exhibition drill before the Legislature at Milledgeville and at its
close I went with one or two other officers to speak with friends in
the parlor of the hotel. Your Mother has since told me that she was
there and noticed my coming in, but I have no recollection whatever

72

of having been introduced. On this New Years day however my heart
went out to her at once. I felt that she was the one woman in the
world for me. I can give no reason for this, it was simply so, let those
who do not believe in love at first sight explain it as they will. I began
immediately to seek her society and on the 28th of February follow-
ing she promised to be my wife. She returned to Milledgeville in
April and later in the summer I followed to ask your Grandmother
Williams to give her to me. Your Aunt Fannie had told me how
I would be received and when the important interview came off
every detail of the dear old lady's bearing had been so accurately
described in anticipation that, in spite of my trepidation, I could not
but feel an inclination to smile. She sat in state on the old horse-hair
sofa, a great turkey-tail fan in her hand, her best cap on her head
and with an air of dignified composure that would have badly fright-
ened me had I not already learned the sweet simplicity of her loving
nature. Outside, the sun was shining and birds singing. I could hear
your Mother and Kitty Bachelotte laughing and talking together as
they ran down the front steps leaving me to my fate; longer waiting
was useless and I plunged at once into the speech I had come to make.
"You are very young Mr Olmstead;" "Yes, Mrs Williams, but I am
getting over that every day." "Your means are small." "Yes Ma'am,
but Florie and I can live on what we will have." I had an answer
for each half-hearted argument that was advanced. Well, the conver-
sation ended as such talks generally do when there is no real objection
to two young people coming together, and that evening I was re-
ceived by the whole family as one of its prospective members.

Milledgeville was a charming place to live in those days. It had
no commercial importance but was the Capital of the State and
society was made up of the State house officials and old families whose
roots ran way back to the settling of the town the Sanfords, Kennans,
Williamses, Carringtons, Forts, Newells, Ormes, Jarretts, Grieves,
Du Bignons &c. The heads of most of these families were planters
whose plantations knew everybody else intimately and well, there
was a kindly atmosphere of friendliness and good fellowship that was
exceedingly delightful and all that brought joy or sorrow to one
household found tender, helpful sympathy in every other.

In this circle of friends your Grandmother was greatly beloved I do
not believe she had even an enemy or ill wisher, indeed it was not
possible to feel anything save affection for her. Simple unwordliness
and goodness were her predominant traits but with them was united
a fund of practical every day sense that made her a good manager
of the property your Grandfather had left at his death in 1854, and
a most notable housewife.

73

I have none but sweet and loving memories of her, she took me to
her heart as a son from the very first and it has always been a happy
thought to me that she knew the depth of my love for her. Her sons
and daughters "rose up to call her blessed" and when she died there
was but one expression "a good woman gone to heaven."

Those were halycon days for me that summer. Your Mother and
I were happy beyond expression, (for once "the course of true love"
had "run smooth," brothers and sisters took me to themselves as
though I were already one of them, and as "Florie's beau," I was
invited everywhere. Some of the old people of the town, I found
too, had been friends of my own parents in former days and it was
a great pleasure to me to claim their friendship as an inheritance. I
made the acquaintance of quite a number of young men who were
students at Oglethorpe University. Among them Tom Newell who
married General Colquitt's daughter, and Sidney Lanier who became
so famous a poet in later years. As a youth he was singularly attrac-
tive and sweet, with dark hair and eyes and a winning voice that told
of a refined and delicate nature. It was hard to leave all this and go
back to the hard grind of the counting room but it had to be done.
One cannot always live upon the mountain tops. Florie and I had
not hoped for an early marriage; not until certain advancement that
I expected in the following year should be realized, but it came to me
within a month or two and then we fixed upon January 20 1859 as
the day that should unite us. We were married in the parlors of the
old home at Milledgeville on that day by Rev William Flynn the
Pastor of the Presbyterian Church. Your Mothers bridesmaids were
Kate Fort, Kittie Bachelotte, Hattie Hall, Lizzie Ingraham and one
other whose name escapes my memory. My "best man" was John
Patron of Marietta; George Turner, Isaac Avery, Fred Hull and Phil
Yonge were the other groomsmen. The rooms were filled with the
many relatives and friends, the back hall and rear piazza with old
family servants who were loyally devoted to "Miss" Florie. A most
notable supper was spread by your Grandmother in the big dining
room in the basement of the old house, to which every one did full
justice, except perhaps myself. I was too full of happy excitement
to care for material things, but it was a lost opportunity for Middle
Georgia had never seen a nobler feast. On the second day after the
wedding we came down to Savannah where it had been arranged
that we should board with your Aunt Fannie who with Uncle Charlie
were kind in every way. But as time passed we felt the need of a
little home of our own and in the autumn following I rented the

74

small house on Jones Street where Sallie was born some years later.^**
There we lived very happily until the War broke out, and there I
left your Mother in going into service. In the summer of i860 we
took a trip North together visiting the relatives in New York and at
Ridgefield and including Niagara Falls, The Thousand Islands and
Montreal in our itinerary. The beauty of the Islands was a revelation
to us and we determined to return to them in the near future but it
was not until fifty years later that I saw them again and then she
had passed away. That was a most fateful summer for the United
States; the differences between the Northern and Southern sections
of the country had reached an acute state and while no one could
have foreseen the magnitude of the convulsion that was soon to shake
the land, still there was grave foreboding everywhere, a feeling that
we were upon the edge of a volcano. Without going into an elaborate
account of what those differences were it might be well just here
to speak briefly of them. They dated as far back as the very begin-
ning of our government, having their origin in the first Convention
that met for the drafting of a Constitution. Two parties were then
developed, the Federalists, who believed in a strong Central govern-
ment, to which the States should be subordinate, and the Republicans
whose creed was that the independence of the States had been ac-
knowledged to each separately by Great Britain and that all power
should remain with the States excepting such as were parted with in
express terms to the Central government for the conduct of interests
that were common to all; such, for instance, as our intercourse with
foreign countries, the establishment of the post office, the issuance
of currency &c &c. There was hot debate in the Convention on the
many delicate questions raised by these opposite views and the session
was so prolonged that men almost despaired of definite results, but
at last a Constitution was prepared and submitted to the States for
adoption. It is a document that has received the praise of the world
for its wisdom and moderation yet it represents a compromise be-
tween the extreme views of either side. Certain expressions in it lack
clear definition of the powers granted and those reserved, yet un-
doubtedly it was the best possible under the circumstances. The gen-
eral leaning of the document is toward the views of the Republicans
and under their construction of it the country rapidly advanced on
the road to prosperity. Alexander Hamilton was conspicuously the
leader of the Federalists, and brought to the furtherance of his
opinions all the resources of his brilliant mind. Thomas Jefferson was
the exponent of Republicanism.

10. Sarah Olmstead, later Mrs. A. Pratt Adams; born 1862, died Septem-
ber 20, 1950.

75

The adoption of the Constitution made no change in the two parties,
which subsequently went by the name of Whig and Democrat in-
stead of Federal and Republican. The first represented Centralization,
the latter, States rights and government for the people not for
classes. Up to i860 the great majority of the Administration at Wash-
ington had been Democratic and the South as a rule held to the views
of that party.

Meanwhile however a new issue was being raised which drew a
definite line between North and South. When the Revolution ended
slavery existed in Northern as well as in Southern States. With the
passage of years it was gradually abolished in the former being found
uneconomical and not suited to conditions of soil and climate, more-
over the tremendous immigration from Europe supplied the North
with the labor necessary for the development of the Country a re-
source that was practically denied to the South by its semi-torrid
climate and the disinclination of Europeans to compete with our
slave population. The old Whig (or Federal) party had been defeated
so often at the polls that it had ceased to exist but upon its ruins
a new party was built up having for its avowed object the abolition
of slavery. Many of the rank and file denied this, but it is only
necessary to read the utterances of the party leaders to be convinced
of its truth. The people of the South were denounced as "slave
drivers" and the Constitution under which we held our property
was declared "A league with death and a covenant with hell." A so
called "Underground railroad" was established along the border line
between the free and slave States by which runaway slaves were
protected and spirited away from their owners. In a word this party,
(which took the name that had formerly belonged to the Democrats
and called itself Republican,) was absolutely and entirely sectional
and by its acts really waged a quasi warfare against the South. In
addition a large part of the territory acquired by the Louisiana Pur-
chase and by the Mexican War to which the blood and treasure of
the South had contributed equally with the North was denied to the
people of our section, the Central government forbidding that slaves
should be taken into North of a certain line. In 1856 the Republican
party put up their first candidate General Chas Fremont, (who by
the way was born in Savannah, though he did not belong there).
He was defeated, but only by a close margin and the campaign had
been fraught with expressions and declarations that boded evil for
the South should the parry ever attain to power. In i860 Mr Lincoln
was put forward as the standard bearer and again there was a heated
struggle. Great alarm was felt all through our section, it was felt
that with the Republicans in complete control of the Federal govern-

76

ment, having the President, Congress and the Supreme Court with
them there was no longer safety for the South in the Union.

Without touching upon the moral question involved in the slavery
of the Negro, these facts seem indisputable: it had once been common
to the whole country; the ships and men who brought the African
to our shores were English and Northern; it came to an end at the
North because of economic conditions and after a considerable number
of the slaves had been sold to the South; it represented to the Southern
people a capitalization of four thousand million dollars and any out-
side interference with the institution it was believed would absolutely
upturn and destroy the industrial interests of every State South
of Mason & Dixon's line. In the history of the world no brave people
ever accepted conditions like these without doing all in their power
to avoid them. So when the election resulted in the triumph of the
Republican party Conventions were called in the various Southern
States and one after another, as individual States, they formally with-
drew from the Union, and, later on, were united in a new bond as
"The Confederate States of America," with Jefferson Davis as Presi-
dent, Alexander Stephens Vice President, and its Capital at Mont-
gomery Ala, (subsequently changed to Richmond Va.)

The right of a State to secede from a Union in which its interests
are gravely imperilled is one that we believed in implicity it was not
definitely stated in the Constitution but no one can read the record
of the debates in the Convention that framed that document, and
fail to see that the great body of the delegates recognized it.

When the Constitution was adopted by the States one or more
[of] them expressly reserved this right and there can be no question
that if it belonged to one it belonged equally to every member of
the Federation. The question has ceased to be any more than Aca-
demicit has been settled by the sword and it is scarcely possible
that it can ever again be reopened. Yet it is well for future generations
of Southerners to know that their fathers acted as they did from
a profound sense of right and to avert perils that were not imaginar)'^
but ver)^ real. Secession in itself was not an act of war nor was any
other than a defensive war ever contemplated by the Southern people.
While for the Northern it was, first and last, a war of invasion to
bring us back into the Union by force. Much is made by Northern
historians of our "firing upon the old flag" at Fort Sumter, but, be
it remembered that the very occupation and retention of Fort Sumter
by an armed force was in itself an act of war ante-dating the effort
of the South to recapture it. When South Carolina and the other
States seceded the United States became in theory a foreign govern-
ment to them and it was intolerable that a fort built for the protection

77

of the principal Southern sea port upon land ceded by the State for
that purpose alone, should be held by aliens. How long would England
submit to the domination of the lower Thames by a German fortifica-
tion? So long as Major Anderson and his garrison held Fort Sumter
the city of Charleston was under his thumb and the vaunted freedom
of the State a mockery. There was no other alternative than a resort
to arms when the demand for surrender was refused. The capture
of the fort, though availed of to fire the Nonhern heart, inflicted
no injury upon any part of the United States, interferred with no
interest beyond Southern limits. Had not war been predetermined
upon Major Anderson would have been instructed by his government
to retire from a position that had no military value save as a point
from which to coerce the South.

After all that can be said for each side, however, the fact remains
that the people of both sections were keyed up to the breaking point
and it is comparatively unimportant which committed the first overt
act. The South, as has been said, had no thought of offensive war,
yet nevertheless the probability of having to defend its political
course by its own strong right arm was freely anticipated from Vir-
ginia to Texas, and, I am bound to add, with a wild enthusiasm. All
military commands were recruited to their full limit, new companies
were formed everywhere and night after night found the drill rooms
and armories filled with high spirited youth preparing for the in-
evitable. Despite the gravity of the issue and the forebodings of the
thoughtful it was a period of exaltation, when, for once, materialism
went to the wall and considerations of self were lost in patriotic ardor
and earnest desire for the welfare of the commonwealth. How little
could any of us have forseen the bitter ending of it all and yet
with full knowledge now of the price that Fate exacted of us I am
glad to have lived in a time when the wiiole body politic had risen
above all that was low and sordid and met the call of country with
a cheerful alacrity, an uncalculating zeal a noble courage, that com-
manded and received the admiration of the world.

In the early part of i860, (I think it was,) the Adjutancy of the
First Volunteer Regiment was offered me by Col A R Lawton, who
was then its commander, and I very gladly accepted it realizing that
if trouble came the office was one in which I could be particularly
useful since I had been trained in its special duties at the Military
Institute. The Regiment then was rather an anamolous organization
including all the commands in the city excepting the Hussars. The
Guards and the Chatham Artillery both belonged to it so that it
was really more of a Legion than a Regiment until it went regularly
into the Confederate Service when it was put upon the proper basis

78

of ten infantry companies. For several months the duties were more
or less perfunctory. I took part in two or three public parades, trans-
mitted whatever orders the Colonel wished to give, kept the roster
of the companies that were detailed for "fire duty," and attended
several balls and parties in a handsome staff uniform that I was very
proud of. But on the 2nd day of January 1861 this holiday business
came to an end. I was at my desk in the counting room busily oc-
cupied with commercial affairs, when a note was brought to me
from Col Lawton requiring my "immediate" presence at his office.
Obeying the command at once I found the Colonel in earnest con-
sultation with Governor Joseph E Brown. A moment after the latter
left the room saying "Colonel I have determined upon the step and
you will carry it into execution," (or words to that effect.) The
Governor feared that Fort Pulaski at the mouth of the Savannah
River might be seized by United States troops as Fort Sumter had
been occupied in Charleston harbor and he had arrived at the conclu-
sion to forestall such action by promptly taking possession with
Georgia soldiers.^^

A number of gentlemen were waiting upon Col Lawton among
them Capt John W Anderson of the "Blues," Capt John Screven of
the "Guards," Capt. Joseph Claghorn of the Chatham Artillery, Capt
Francis Bartow of the "Oglethorpes," Mr Prioleau Hamilton and
several others whom I did not know. These all stood around con-
versing in low tones, with grave and serious faces, for indeed it was
a momentous step without precedent and one that might very justly
have been called "rebellion." The State of Georgia had not seceded as
yet, was still an integral part of the Union, and was about to take violent
possession of property that unquestionably belonged to the United
States. Still under all the circumstances it was a justifiable act and I
never heard its wisdom doubted by either Northern or Southern
writers.

Col Lawton sat at his desk and formulated at once the rough draft
of an order for an extraordinary force of three companies, the
Artillery, the Guards and the Oglethorpes, to proceed at an early
hour on the following morning by steamer to Fort Pulaski, to seize
that work. This draft he handed to me to put in shape and distribute
to the commands interested, which I did without delay, then returned
to the counting room, handed over my books and papers to the firm
and began the life of real soldiering.

Your Mother and I, as you have heard, were then living in the
little Jones Street house very happily and cosily. When I brought

11. See his "Fort Pulaski," in Georgia Historical Quarterly (1917), I,

98-105.

79

the news home to her that day she seemed to reaUze far more than
myself what it meant to us individually. I think she felt from the
first a prophetic sense of the trials and sacrifices that were before us,
but she said not a word that was not sympathetic and encouraging
and at once began the necessary preparations for my departure the
next morning. How many families like ours there must have been in
the old town that night, where husbands and sons and brothers were
elated by a joyous sense of adventure, while wives and mothers and
sisters hid in their hearts the dim foreshadowings of sorrow and dis-
aster.

With the dawn the air was filled with the sound of martial music
and by eight oclock the commands that had been designated for the
service were down at the wharf ready to embark on the little steamer
"Ida" that was to take them to the Fort. Col Lawton was there in
person and of course the Adjutant had to be with him. We started
down the river receiving the salutes from every craft we passed
while the balconies of the various stores and counting rooms over-
looking the water were filled with people waving their handkerchiefs
and cheering. What a morning it was for all of us; how full of an
exhilaration that I have rarely felt since. Yet as I look back upon it
two very opposite emotions are awakened. One, of amusement at the
enormous amount of baggage that our little force carried along; the
other a deep sadness as I remember how many of the gallant young
fellows who gloried in their manhood on that brilliant winter morn-
ing were so soon to lay down their lives on the field of battle.
Fortunate, indeed, it is for us all that the future is a sealed book
into which we may not look. We reached Cockspur Island in due
time, the little battallion was formed upon the North Wharf and then
with drums beating colors flying and hearts swelling we marched
over the drawbridge, under the portcullis and into the Fort. I can
shut my eyes and see it all now, the proud step of officers and men,
the colors snapping in the strong breeze from the ocean; the bright
sunlight of the parade as we emerged from the shadow of the arch-
way; the first glimpse of a gun through an open casemate door: one
and all they were photographed on my mind and will never be for-
gotten. Once as a little boy I had been with father on an afternoon
excursion down to the Fort and my imagination had been strongly
impressed by all that I saw there. Now, as I marched in, that long
ago visit came back to me and I found myself wondering if it pos-
sibly be true that I was there as an officer of the garrison to defend
it against all comers. But there was little time to indulge in reflection.
My duties as Chief of Staff began immediately and were the more
arduous because of the fact that, with the exception of one or two

80

old Cadets from the Military Institute, none of the officers nor men
were familiar with the routine duties of garrison life. We soon settled
down into them however; the men were assigned to quarters in the
casemates; officers chose their rooms according to date of commis-
sion; guards were mounted; police squads detailed; the cooking squads
installed in the kitchens &c &c so that in a day or two order emerged
from chaos and we began to look around upon our capacity for
defence.

The armament of the Fort then consisted of only twenty 32
Pounders, long naval guns mounted on cast iron carriages and all in
the casemates. On the ramparts there were platforms for barbette
guns but no guns were there. The 32 Pdrs, their carriages and chassis
were stiff and almost unworkable from rust and disuse, there was a
small supply of powder in the magazines and a fairly good number
of solid shot but no shells. One company of the garrison had some
knowledge of light artillery service, but none had experience with
heavy guns. I incline on the whole to the belief that if a vigorous
attack had been made upon the Fort by the U S Navy at any time
within the first month of our occupation it could not have been
successfully resisted. But in that month neither the garrison nor the
State authorities were idle the guns were put in first class order and
the men habituated to their use, the magazines were replenished and
strenuous effort put forth for the casting of new and heavier guns
to increase the armament.

As time went on the original garrison was replaced by other troops
until all the companies of the Regiment had gained experience in
what was required of them.

I did not remain at the Fort continuously but would go up to the
city from time to keep "encourant" with what was going on there.
On one of these visits I attended the first secession meeting that was
held in Georgia. It assembled in old Masonic Hall on the corner of
Bull and Broughton Streets but the Hall though packed to its ultimate
capacity did not hold a tithe of the people who had gathered for the
occasion the streets around were filled with cheering thousands; brass
bands were playing, rockets soaring, bonfires blazing; in fact the old
town seemed to have gone crazy. Strong Secession resolutions had
been prepared which were supported by Gen Henr\' R Jackson,
Capt Francis S Bartow, Col Tom Foreman, (the father of Mrs Robt
Wayne) and others in impassioned speeches that made the people
wild. The culminating point of the evening however was when the
venerable Judge WilUam Law rose to speak. He was known not only
as a man of pure and stainless life, but also as one of great ability,
absolutely conservative in temperament and with calm judicious mind

81

that could not be thrown off its balance by clamor or prejudice. As
he came forward on the platform intense silence reigned in the Hall.
Other speakers had been received with loud acclamations but the
seriousness of the moment hushed all these now, for it was felt the
decisive time had arrived and that upon the utterances of this man
depended whether or not the voice of Savannah should call upon the
State to withdraw from the Union. Quietly and without attempt at
oratorical effect the old Judge reviewed the political situation in all
its bearings; he summed up the dangers that would arise from the
contemplated action, and on the other hand the wrongs and loss
of liberty to which the South was exposed bv existing conditions
were fully portrayed. Warming with this branch of the subject he
closed by declaring that a free people should not sit passively while
their rights were being trampled upon. "Therefore," he cried, "There-
fore, I give to these resolutions my hearty endorsement." Then came
pandemonium a wild roar went up from every voice in the hall,
and its echo came back from the street as men called from the win-
dows "Judge Law has endorsed the Resolutions." There seemed no
end to the excited expression of deep feeling; it went on as though
it would never stop. Men shouted until breath was gone, and hugged
each other with passionate embraces while upon many faces tears ran
down of which the shedders were apparently unconscious. I am not
exaggerating but telling of what I saw and heard in what was probably
the most thrilling gathering in my Hfe's experience.

When quiet was finally restored the Resolutions were adopted
without a dissenting voice, and were read from the balcony to the
people in the street by your Uncle Charlie Way, who was Secretary
of the meetings. This, as has been said, was the first Secession meeting;
its action was published far and wide and I have little doubt that
its influence upon the movements of the other states was very great.
Soon after this the Ordinance of Secession was formally passed by
the State of Georgia. One of the first steps taken by the Legislature
was the organization of two regular Regiments, one of which your
Uncle Charles J Williams was Colonel. This Command relieved the
Volunteer Regiment of the duty of occupying Fort Pulaski and Tybee
Island until later in the summer when it was ordered to Virginia,
and the ist Vol Regt again took charge of both posts as well as of
Thunderbolt, Fort Jackson and Green Island. Meanwhile the Regiment
was preparing for service in the war. Col Lawton had been made
a Brigadier General and Col Hugh Mercer became Colonel; W S
Rockwell was made Lieut Col and C H Olmstead Major. This was a

82

very decided promotion for me and beyond question I owed it to the
opportunity that the seizure of Fort Pulaski gave me for becoming
known to the officers.

My first service as a Confederate Officer was at Fort Pulaski to
which post I went as second in command to Col Hugh Mercer in the
Spring of 1861. The life there was monotonous with little to do save
to study Heavy Artillery books and Army Regulations, to drill the
men at the guns and to perfect them in Infantry tactics. The higher
officers had likewise to pay close attention to matters pertaining to
hygiene, the proper preparation of food and the disposal of garbage,
regard to scrupulous cleanliness in the quarters of the men and to
their regularity in bathing &c &c.

Matters like this may sound strangely to you as a part of an of-
ficer's duty but looking after them most closely at a Mixed Post
where a large number of men herd together in narrow quarters, is
absolutely essential to the preservation of health. Even where troops
are out in the open, attention to such details is of the utmost im-
portance, indispensible in fact; the efficiency of a command depends
upon them to a degree you can scarcely imagine. At the Fort Col
Mercer made them my special charge and it pleases me to remember
that all through that summer we had no sickness to speak of.

Every morning there was an inspection of the quarters of each
Company by its Captain, but on Sundays the Colonel with his staff
in full uniform took a hand at the business. The battalion was formed
on the parade and condition of every man carefully looked into, his
person, his clothing and his arms. Then they would be dismissed
to the Casemates to await inspection of quarters while the Colonel
started on an entire round of the Fort beginning with the Quarter-
Master, Commissary and Ordnance departments, the Hospital and
the Company kitchens. At that time our cooks were all Negroes and
it goes without saying that strong measures had to be used to keep
them up to the mark. If a kitchen did not meet the requirements
of Authority the Cook was promptly laid over a brass drum and a
good paddling administered with a shingle while his associates stood
grinning around. The efficaciousness of this plan is shown by the
fact that it had to be resorted to only twice that I can remember;
it broke no bones but ensured clean kitchens. I recommend the method
to housekeepers with inefficient or careless servants.

The river was free all that summer and autumn so there was no
difficulty in the way of getting food supply in plenty from the

93

city. Our water was from cement lined cisterns deep down in the
foundations of the Fort; they were supplied by the rain that fell
upon the parapets and filtered through to the valleys between the
Casemate arches and thence by pipes to the cisterns; it was very pure
and sweet never occasioning any sickness that I was aware of. Con-
sideration of the question of adding to this supply came perilously
near causing the loss of my life. Immediately in front of the officers
quarters was a long colonnade the roof of which was covered with
metal, and from this leaders ran down some of the columns to dis-
charge rain water onto the parade. One afternoon during a heavy
downpour the Colonel and I were sitting in this colonnade discussing
the subject of increasing the flow to the cisterns as we watched the
countless gallons of good water going to waste. He said to me
"We ought to make some arrangements to save that; suppose you
catch a little of it Major and let us see how it tastes." Complying
to his request I stepped into my room picked up a tin dipper and
had nearly gotten to the door when an undefinable impulse made me
turn back, go to the washstand again, put down the dipper and take
up a glass tumbler instead. I call it an "impulse" for there was no
thought about it; it was just as though some power had guided me
without volition of my own - as I reverently believe to have been
the case. At all events, the act saved my life. As I stopped to catch
in the glass some of the water pouring from the leader, a terrific
stroke of lightning shattered the flagstaff on the parapet above into
a thousand fragments, then made its way to the tin roof and down
the leader tearing up the ground within a foot or two of my body;
had metal been in my hand instead of non-conducting glass I should
certainly have been killed. The shock was very great, depriving me
of consciousness for a while. On coming to I found myself lying
upon the pavement some ten feet from where I had been standing
but whether thrown there or whether I jumped and fell is more
than I can say. A severe stomach trouble came upon me instantly
and kept me in bed for three or four days but there were no other
ill results.

The First Georgia Regulars of which your Uncle Charles J Williams
was Colonel, was stationed on Tybee Island that summer and I went
down one day to see him; the last time we ever met. My very dear
friend, John Patton, was a Captain in that Regiment and him also
I saw no more; he was killed at South Mountain Maryland in the
following year. When the Regulars went to Virginia, Tybee was
garrisoned by Companies from our own Regiment. On one occasion
I was sent to take a Company of the Guards to relieve the Phoenix

84

Riflemen who had been on duty there for some little time. We went
down in an old steam lighter that used to ply about the harbor, the
"Robert Habersham," a craft whose engines were pretty well worn
out. She was of what we used to call "the wheelbarrow pattern" with
one big paddle wheel at the stern; about as cumbrous and slow a boat
as could be found. There was no wharf at Tybee so the steamer
was anchored out in the Roads and the men were rowed ashore in a
small boat a few at a time. This took quite a while but the Guards
were all safely landed. Meantime however the afternoon had slipped
away and when the Riflemen were ready to embark night was
falling. The tide was running out like a millrace and a strong wind
blowing in from the ocean caused a heavy sea to rise that made the
process of embarkation distinctly dangerous. I went out on one of
the first boats reaching the steamer in safety, as did two or more
boat loads besides. At last there came a boat in which the men were
so much alarmed that they lost their heads completely. As they came
alongside of the steamer they all sprang to their feet each trying to
get on board first. In an instant the little craft careened, filled with
water, turned bottom upwards and the men were all struggling in
the water. Some were saved by ropes thrown from the steamer,
some were drowned before our eyes, and yet others who were good
swimmers made for the shore while the boat with one figure clinging
to its bottom floated off in the darkness toward the sea. Among the
swimmers was a man named Charles Law who was a perfect duck in
the water; he had divested himself of his coat and heavy accoutre-
ments and was easily assured of safety for himself when he heard
a faint voice calling from the dark in the direction of the boat.
"Charlie dont leave me." Without a moments hesitation the gallant
fellow turned his face outward once more, swam out where the voice
of his friend had called, took place beside him on the bottom of the
boat and floated with it in the darkness out to the sea, facing what
appeared to be certain death rather than desert a comrade. Meanwhile
there were anxious hearts upon the "Habersham" for the prospect
of getting her started out on the rescue search in time to save life,
appeared slim enough. The anchor was down, steam was low in the
boilers the fires nearly out and the old craft at best slow and un-
wieldy. But willing hands went energetically to work, soon the
fires were blazing on the grate-bars, the gauge marked rising steam,
the anchor was lifted, and in a little over half an hour we were under
headway pointed for the ocean. It was black dark and progress
necessarily slow and careful for there were no lights or beacons to
guide the mariner on the Southern coast at that time. Moreover we

85

could not go too far out because of the danger of being captured
by blockading vessels beyond the bar. The keenest lookout failed
to discover any sign of the missing men and we were upon the point
of abandoning the search when the moon arose and cast a broad beam
of light over the surface of the sea. Right in that shining track a black
speck was visible which, as we approached it, proved to be the boat
with the two men clinging [to] it. A cherry answer came from Law
as the two were hailed, but the other man (whose name I have for-
gotten) was silent, almost exhausted by his long immersion in the
water. He was of frail physique, unable to swim, and but for the
comforting and helpful companionship of his friend would certainly
have perished long before we could reach him. In a few minutes
both were lifted on board and taken to the warmth of the engine
room and we made our way back to the anchorage.

I have always thought this incident unsurpassed as an exhibition of
unselfish and uncalculating bravery and I am glad that it fell to my lot
to witness it. Mr Joe Solomons the druggist was on board the Haber-
sham with me at the time; it would be interesting to know if he re-
members these details as vividly as I do. For half a mile, as the boat
floated out, her course was parallel to Tybee beach and at any point in
that distance Law could easily have swum to shore had he chosen
to consult personal safety rather than the promptings of his own
brave and generous heart, but it was a case of "noblesse oblige"
a nobility imparted by God which he could not betray. I asked him as
he sat by the furnace fire drying his clothes, "Law, did you not
know that if you passed Tybee Point there was no hope for you?"
"Yes Major," the gallant fellow replied. "I knew that we were as
good as dead men if we went by there, but I couldn't leave the old
chap." And so he remained cheering, sustaining, helping, until when
hope had vanished relief came.

Shortly after this I went to command the Post at Tybee Island
and remained there two or three months. Your Uncle Charlie Way
was stationed there then; he was captain of a batter)'^ of Mountain
Artillery that it was thought might be useful in repelling boat attacks.
I cannot recall the regular name of the organisation but it was known
on the Island as "The Jackass Artillery" a soubriquet that was bitterly
resented though vainly so.

Tybee was my first independent command and I carried to it an
anxious heart for it was an extreme outpost and news was rumored
all through the summer that an expeditionary force was being
formed at the North to attack some point on the Georgia or South
Carolina coast. The garrison consisted of only a few companies and

86

we had but two or three heavy guns in position near the old Martello
Tower at the Point. The men were camped close by and pickets were
kept up along the whole length of the beach down to the Southern
end of the Island. I used to ride that beach at every hour of the night
and I do not know that I have ever felt more lonely than in the
performance of that duty. The pickets were about a mile part and
as I rode from one to the other in the black night, with the bare
sand dunes on one hand and the rolling waves of the ocean upon the
other I seemed to be the only person in the Universe. It was necessary
however to let the men see that they were under supervision. There
were other nocturnal visitors to the beach besides myself the men
of your Uncle's Company captured one night a huge turtle weighing
something like two hundred pounds that had come out of the sea to lav
her eggs in the sand. Of course we all had turtle soup and turtle
steaks galore but the meat was coarse and oily, not comparable
to that of the smaller species.

In the early autumn Col Mercer was appointed a Brigadier General
by the Confederate Government and put in charge of the Military
District of Georgia while I succeeded him in command of Fort
Pulaski.

Not long after this change we heard from the Northern expedition,
which attacked Pon Royal on the Carolina coast the first harbor
north of the Savannah River. The firing was very heavy; we could
hear it very distinctly as it went on for hours and there was high
hope that the fleet would be repulsed but the Confederates were
driven from their batteries with a heavy loss in killed and wounded
the remnant of the garrison retreating to the other end of Hilton
Head Island where they were taken on board steam boats and carried
up to Savannah. Port Royal was then held by the enemy until the
end of the war and became a centre from which many expeditions
went out to harass the Georgia and Carolina coasts.

The loss of Port Royal convinced the Confederate Authorities of
the uselessness of attempting to hold an isolated Island like Tybee
with the force at their command, against such a naval force as would
probably soon be sent against it. Accordingly it was determined to
evacuate the Post and the danger seemed so pressing that the with-
drawal was made with something like precipitancy, the heavy guns
not being removed or made useless in any way. After waiting a few
days and seeing no signs of an advance of the enemy an expedition
was sent down from the fort, the guns were dismantled, loaded on a
barge and successfully brought up as an addition to our own arma-
ment. Not very long after this was done two or three vessels appeared

87

off Tybee Point convoying transports loaded with troops some of
whom we could see with our glasses disembarked upon the Island.
I was anxious that the tall lighthouse should not be used by the
Yankees as a point of observation, also that a house that stood at
Lazaretto Creek, on the Western end of the Island, should not serve
as a blind for operations against the Fort. That night therefore I
sent Captain J B Read of the Irish Volunteers with a squad of his
men over to destroy both of these buildings by fire. He did the work
faithfully and well; after he had been gone about an hour we saw
flames bursting from the summit of the lighthouse and its narrow
windows. At once the gun boats opened fire and began shelling
the woods, causing us considerable uneasiness for the safety of the
gallant Captain and his men, but ere many minutes had passed the
King house at Lazaretto began to bum also and in a short while
after the little party returned, muddy, smoky and very tired, but
safe. This expedition called for considerable nerve on the part of
Captain Read as he could not tell at what moment he might find
himself in the very middle of the enemy. Had he been discovered noth-
ing could have saved his party from capture or death. We were dis-
appointed about the lighthouse however, for although the fire en-
tirely destroyed all the wood work of the interior the solid brick
shaft was left standing like a chimney and in two weeks or so the
enemy had rebuilt the stairway and established a signal station at
the top.^2

12. In this connection the following exchange of letters from the files
of the Georgia Historical Society is of interest.

San Diego, Cal.

Aug. 25, 1921
Georgia Historical Society,
Savannah, Georgia.

Please inform me where and under what circumstance was the first U. S.
flag raised on the State of Georgia in the Civil War.

The writer was one of the boat crews that landed on Tybee Island from
the U. S. S. Augusta Sunday, Nov. 25th 1861. When I got to light-house I
found there was a flag-staff but no hailards. I thought it would be fine to
have a flag, and returned to the beach and got my boat flag and raised It
on Tybee Light-house.

Commander E. G. Parrott brother of the maker [of the] Parrott gun
comm[and]ed the "Augusta" and Commander Drayton brother of the Gen.
Drayton who commanded at Hilton Head were present on this occasion.

I have reason to remember this incident when I returned on board at sun-
down was put in double irons for 10 days for doing the little trick without
orders.

Respectfully,
Francis McCarten
520 25th St.
Late
U. S. S. Navy

Charles H. Olmstead as Colonel of the Regiment
{Courtesy of Alexander A. Lawrence)

In thinking over what has been written I find my memory much
at fault as to dates, and there are no records at hand for me to refer
to. Of the exact time when Col Mercer was made a General I am
in doubt, but I believe it was in December 1861 that the Regiment
elected me to Colonel and my commission was sent me. You have
the document framed with my Adjutants and Majors commissions.
This advance gave me two steps at once skipping the Lieutenant
Colonelcy, in which office W S Rockwell remained. Edward Lawton
had been the Adjutant of Col Mercer. He was a younger brother
of Gen A. R. Lawton's and one of the most companionable, genial
men I was ever thrown with. He was almost womanly in the gentle
refinement of his nature yet at the same time he possessed strong
will power and resolution as was shown in his short career afterward
as Adjutant General of his brothers brigade in Virginia. He shared
my quarters at the Fort and a warm friendship sprang up between
us which ended only with his death at the battle of Fredericksburg.
No finer spirit than his yielded up life on that bloody field. The
vacancy occasioned by the promotion of Edward Lawton I filled
by the appointment of my dear old friend Matthew H Hopkins to
the adjutancy. At that time he was an officer of the Guards, stationed

(Copy) in hand of C. H. Olmstead
Savannah, Georgia
Aug. 31, 1921
305 Gwnnett St East
Mr. Francis McCarten,
520 25th Street,
San Diego, Cal.
Dear Sir:-

Mr. Otis Ashmore, the Secretary of the Georgia Historical Society, has
handed me your letter of the 25th Inst.

I am specially interested in your account of the placing of a U. S. flag
on Tybee Light-house, on Nov. 25th 1861, for the reason that at that time
I was in command of Fort Pulaski and watched from its ramparts, with
natural anxiety, the landing of a party on the Island from a Federal gun
boat and the subsequent flying of a flag from the light-house.

The incident is clearly in my memory, though it happened nearly sixty
years ago, but I can not recall the exact date, beyond the fact that it
was in November 1861, and shortly after a Confederate garrison had
been withdrawn from Tybee.

It seems highly probable to my mind that you are correct in supposing
this was the first U. S. flag erected in Georgia during the Civil War,
though I cannot speak with certainty. The actual taking possession of
Tybee did not take place until some time later.

Trusting that the world has used you well through all these long
years.

Very cordially yours,
Chas. H. Olmstead,
Formerly Colonel
1st Vol. Reg. of Georgia.

89

on Green Island, but he accepted the position, came to me at once
and from that time until the end of the war we were never separated
except for a month or so in the Spring of 1864. No man had truer,
more loyal friend or stauncher comrade in every vicissitude through
which we passed. All memories of army life are associated with
him and the tie between us, which was strong before, knit our
souls together indissolubly. The other staff officers at the Fort were
Capt Robert Erwin Quarter Master, Capt R. D Walker, Commissary
and Theodore McFarland Surgeon. The company Captains were
Jack McMahon, F W Sims, Lawrence J Guilmartin J. H. Stegin
and M J McAlullen. The latter did not belong to the Regiment but
volunteered to bring his Company, (the Wise Guards, raised near
Oglethorpe Ga.) as a reinforcement when the occupation of Tybee
by the enemy made it tolerably sure that we were to be attacked.
Then the Quarter Master and Commissary Clerks were Edward Hop-
kins (Matthews eldest brother) and Ned Drummond. Major John
Foley was the second in command. I give all these names that you
may know who were some of the men who stood by me in the hard
trial that was soon to come upon us. I would like my daughters to
remember them.

In the autumn of 1861, Genl Robert E. Lee was in command of
the Military District of South Carolina, Georgia and Florida. He
had not then attained the great fame that came to him afterward,
yet his reputation as a brilliant soldier in the Mexican War led
men to expect large things from him. All over the South he was
considered the rising man. He came one day to inspect Fort Pulaski
with a number of Army and Navy men as a staff. I was curious to
meet him having heard much of his personality from members of
the Stiles and Mackay families with whom he had been associated
from his early Cadet days. He was escorted by a Company from the
wharf to the Fort and I met him at the Sallyport to do the honors
of the occasion. He would have been recognized any where in the
world as a man of mark, one upon whom Nature had set the stamp
of greatness. Tall in stature, straight as an arrow, well knit and
vigorous in frame yet graceful and easy in movement, a well shaped
head just beginning to be touched with gray, and a face in which
kindliness and sweetness of temper blended with firmness of purpose
and a dignified and grave reserve; he met my highest conception of
ideal manhood. The impression made upon my mind at the time
has been confirmed in every statement concerning General Lee's
personality that I have since read. A great and good man if God
ever made one. He made a careful inspection of the Fort, gave
many instructions as to increasing the protection for the garrison

90

in the event of a bombardment, and in leaving said to me "They"
(the enemy) "will make it pretty hot for you with shells, but they
cannot breach your walls at that distance." I have remembered his
words particuarly because of subsequent events which proved how
mistaken they were. The nearest point of Tybee Island was a little
over seventeen hundred yards, something under a mile; while at
that time all military writers coincided in stating 800 yards as the
greatest distance at which walls of good masonry could be breached
by artillery. But for the first time a fortification was to be subjected
to the power of rifled guns, a new^ force the power of which was as
yet unknown. The orders of General Lee contemplated the formation
of heavy blindages of ranging timber around the entire circuit of
the fort to guard the casemate doors from fragments of shells, the
digging of ditches and pits in the parade to catch rolling projectiles
and the building of sundry traverses, (or mounds of earth) upon the
parapet to check a flanking fire. All of these instructions were faith-
fully carried out and they gave unceasing labor to the small garrison
until the very hour that the bombardment began. Large rafts of
heavy timber were floated down to us by way of the South channel
of the river and were brought close up to the Fort by the canal
which supplied the moat with water. Then the great logs would
be dragged out upon the bank, slung to the sling carts and trotted
into the fort by twenty or thirty men at the ropes, there to be put
in proper shape for the blindages. It was a busy time for all of us
every man was at work from early morning until night fall at the
hardest kind of labor. No one was excused except the sick and the
guard. Some were bringing in the timber, some digging the ditches
others building runways to the parapet for the wheel barrows to
ascend with the earth for the traverses, others again digging that
earth outside of the fort, and yet others bricking up certain em-
brasures through which it was thought stray shells might reach our
Ordnance room and magazine. A ship had been sunk in the river
just above us by the Confederate Authorities to block the channel;
she was resting on the bottom with her two upper decks out of the
water and I went out to her to see if some of the wreckage might
not be used in the defence. Organising a force for the purpose I
brought away all the spars that could be handled and all the loose
chains we could find. The former were placed along the inner side
of the parapet wall to throw down upon scaling ladders and the
chains were cut into small pieces and packed into bags attached to
wooden sabots to be used in lieu of grape and canister shot, of which
there were none among our supplies. These latter precautions were

91

to provide against a possible attack by a storming column. Aside
from the necessity of every preparation to meet what was coming
and the obligations upon me as a commanding officer, all this bustle
and work was very congenial to me and, I believe, to all the officers
and men of the garrision. I would lie awake at night planning out
what was to be done on the following day and had ever the con-
sciousness that the best that was in me was being given. Looking back
upon it all it is difficult for me to realize that I was then not quite
twenty five years old, only three years past my grandson's^^ present
age, but responsibilities were put upon us early in those stirring times.
Moreover the work that I was doing was simply the carrying into
practice the things I had always been fond of studying and reading
about; it was the natural bent of my mind.

In the month of January 1862 as the enemy seemed tolerably quiet
on Tybee, I came up to the city by Gen Lawtons permission, to be
with your Mother at the time of Sallies birth but when that dear
baby was only two days old word came to me from the General
that there were signs of some movement on the part of the enemy
and accordingly I took the first boat to the Fort on the following
morning. Most fortunate it was that this action was so prompt for
that was the last uninterrupted trip of the little steamer 'Ida." On the
very next day as she was making her way down the South Channel
of the river she was fired upon many times by a battery which the
enemy had succeeded in erecting on the Marsh at Venus Point on
the South Carolina shore. Two or three gun boats had also made
their way into New River a shallow water course on the Carolina
side and these joined in the attack on the "Ida." The firing was
heavy and brought us all to the walls of the Fort from whence we
looked with grave concern upon the cockle shell of a steamer as she
came flying down the river with shot and shell churning up the water
around her. Happily her Captain (old Capt Circopeley), had chosen
the South Channel that morning and a broad expanse of marsh lay
between him and the enemy. Moreover the tide was low so the body
of the steamer was hidden from the men at the guns and their aim
was imperfect. At all events not a shot struck her and she arrived
at the wharf of Cockspur Island in safety, much to the satisfaction
of all on board.

It looked as though the "Ida" were booked to share the fortunes
of the Fort, for it would have been madness to attempt the return
to the city by the way she had come; but old Circopeley was
thoroughly familiar with all the creeks and inlets in that quarter

13. Charles Olmstead Adams, 1891-1963.

92

and had mapped out a course for himself. Just below Fort Pulaski
Lazaretto Creek runs into Savannah River. It is the stream that makes
Tybee an island and its upper part connects by narrow channels,
navigable at high water for vessels of light draught, with St. Augus-
tine Creek which, in its turn, empties into the Savannah at a point
considerably above the location of the enemy's battery. By this
circuitous route Captain Circopeley determined to attempt escape
and made his arrangements to start at an early hour on the following
morning when a high spring tide filled all the water courses to the
brim. Soon after sunrise the old man started from the South wharf
with a full head of steam in the boilers and the engine putting in its
best work, (indeed it makes me smile now to remember how that
walking beam moved; there was a celerity about it that we who
had been going up and down the river in the old boat for many
months had never observed before.)

To enter Lazaretto it was necessary to go far below its mouth
in order to turn a sand spit that lay there, and to those of the gar-
rison who were watching from the walls it appeared as though the
"Ida" were heading straight for the Federal ships off Tybee Point.
With our glasses we noted a commotion on these vessels; it was an
anxious moment, for there was every reason to expect that the little
Confederate steamer would be riddled by the fire of the ships before
she could make the turn into the creek; she was fairly in range of
their guns. I have never quite understood why the enemy did not
open fire, but at all events they did not; possibly the audacity of
Circopeleys action took them by surprise and they were unable
to make out what he was after. We stood with hearts in our mouths
as the little boat went nearer and nearer the guns that might destroy
her by a single shot. Straight as an arrow she kept her course toward
them, then there was a sudden turn, at right angles it seemed, a burst
of speed, and in two minutes the Ida was safely in Lazaretto, hidden
from the fleet and well on her way to safety. None but a brave and
determined man could have managed that escape and that Capt
Circopeley did it gave him the right to be so considered. He was a
fine old fellow for whose memory I cherish a warm regard. In youth
he had been coxswain of the barge that carried the young Lieutenant
of Engineers, Robt E Lee, between the city and Fort Pulaski when
that work was being built. On the day that General Lee visited us
and was on his way up from the wharf, the Captain told me after-
ward, he took his stand by the outer bridge that gave access to the
demi-lune, and stood there at the attention with his right hand raised
in salute. The little procession was about to cross the bridge when

93

General Lee saw him and came forward with both hands extended,
a bright smile on his face and the exclamation "Why Francis! Is that
you?" "Just like I was one of his best friends" said the old Captain.
"You will tell it to your children," I remarked. "Yes," was the reply.
"And to my gr-r-r-and children too." It was a little incident but one
that showed the native kindliness of our great leader.

We were now definitely cut off, an isolated post, having no com-
munication with the city except for an occasional messenger who
would slip through the passageways of the marshes at night to bring
us a mail. One of these couriers brought me the news of your
Mother's extreme illness and of the death of your Uncle Charles
Williams. You can easily imagine how this added to the burden that
was upon me.

The question of food supply began to loom up as a very important
one in the near future, but it soon found satisfactory solution. One
morning there was the sound of heavy firing up the river old Com-
modore Tattnall with his "mosquito" fleet had engaged the battery
at Venus Point and the gun boats in New River, while one of his
boats under Captain Kennard dashed straight down for the Fort.
A barge load of supplies was lashed on either side, both of which
were brought safely to us removing one source of anxiety. Kennard
had to return at a slower rate than he came down for the ride was
against him and fight his way up. I have heard since that this steamer
was struck several times, but we were too far off to see clearly. His
action all through that day required resolution and quiet courage
qualities that he exhibited in a marked degree. I have always felt
grateful to him for the help he gave at great hazard to himself and
his officers and crew.

For the next two months we were literally left to our own devices
and had nothing to do but to get ready, to the best of our ability
for the struggle that was rapidly drawing near. The usual drills
could not be held with the parade ground torn up by ditches and
pits but there was work enough to keep us all hustling from morning
until night. In the evening the officers would assemble together
to discuss the situation while enjoying a quiet smoke and there
were many theories advanced as to how and when relief and re-
inforcements might reach us from the Confederate Authorities; it
was generally felt however that we were permanently blockaded.
These meetings had nothing gloomy about them though; jest and
song ran all through them. In imagination I can yet hear Charles
Umbach's fine voice trolling out 'Bonnie Eloise" or old Capt John
McMahon giving us "The Cruiskeen Lawn," that jolly Irish song

94

of long ago, or perhaps Bill Sims in some rollicking song with a
lively chorus in which all would join most heartily. On one occasion
as we were thus assembled and expressing our several opinions, a
squeaking little voice broke in upon the conversation with the
memorable words "If Gin'ral Lawton or some other gintleman
would only build a plank road" that was as far as the speaker got
for he was promptly squelched. I suppose, though, the "plank road"
was to be built across the broad marshes and rivers that separated us
from the main road. It was a little Irishman that had broken in upon
us, a man named Wallace, a private in Captain Guilmartins Company,
who had drawn near to hear what was going on and thought he
would add his mite to the discussion of ways and means. Wallace
was a very funny fellow at all times, not intentionally nor consciously
so to himself, but to those who heard the quaint twist in his ideas and
language. He had charge of a brass field piece in the demi-lune and
took great pride in polishing it until it shone like a mirror. I said to
him one day "Wallace, you keep your gun in fine order." "An' well
I might yer honor, for me father was a bombardier." From which
you will see that there is something in heredity.

All through the months of February and March we saw little or
nothing of the enemy at the end of Tybee Island nearest the Fort.
Occasionally one or two men might be seen strolling along the beach
but during the day time there was no sign of any work going on.
At night, however, the picket at the South Wharf could hear noises
near Lazaretto that indicated considerable activity in that direction
and we now know that the enemy were building, behind the sand
dunes, the batteries that subsequently breached our walls. I did not
open fire upon them for the reason that there was nothing to be
seen to fire at even in the daylight; and it seemed to me a waste of
ammunition that could not possibly be replaced, in our isolated po-
sition, to shoot out into the black darkness on the chance of inflicting
damage on men who were working a mile away behind a natural
parapet such as the sand dunes afforded. Yet I have always regretted
this decision. We could not have prevented the construction of the
batteries, for their erection under the conditions that existed was
an easy task to any trained engineer officer, as the history of all
sieges of fortifications sufficiently demonstrates. At most we might
have earned a few days delay, but I wish that it had been done though
it could have had no effect upon the final result.

One Sunday afternoon three of the "boys in blue" came down to
Kings Point and standing on the ruins of the house that had been
burned there made defiant and indecent gestures toward the Fort.

95

I wanted to get the elevation of our 32 Pounders for that particular
spot, and accordingly had one of the guns trailed upon the group,
but without the slightest thought that there would be anything more
than a scare for the men. But the shot hit the middle man and probably
tore him to pieces. Through my glasses I could see the two others
crawling up to the body on hands and knees, and then getting up
and running away as fast as their legs could take them. It was a very
extraordinary shot; the probability of its being made again with
a smooth bore gun at that distance, (a few yards short of a mile),
is infinitessimally small.

In one of Marryatt's books he tells of a similar incident when
a gun was fired from an English ship at a man walking on the beach,
somewhere on the Spanish coast, and cut him in two. Marryatt speaks
of it as one of the most remarkable events in his experience with the
old-fashioned smooth bore Artillery.

Early on the morning of April loth a sentinel on [the] rampart
reported that a boat from Tybee, bearing a white flag was ap-
proaching the South Wharf. It was evident that a summons was
on its way from the enemy and I realized at once that the hour had
arrived for which we had been waiting for months. Capt E W Sims
was sent down to meet the officer who accompanied the flag and
he soon returned with a formal document demanding the surrender
of Eort Pulaski "to avoid the effusion of blood" that would follow
my refusal. The letter stated that in the event of non compliance
with the demand the enemys batteries would open fire upon us in half
an hour. You may well imagine that it was a busy half hour for us;
the assembly was beat and the men posted at the guns, ammunition
was served, the magazine squads sent to their positions, the surgeon
and his helpers made ready for the wounded &c &c &c

Punctually at the expiration of the time limit the first gun of the
enemy was fired, it's shell bursting high in the air above us, and this
gave us the first intimation of the exact location of the battery
of rifled cannon that was to prove our ruin. The response from
the Eort was immediate our first shot being fired from a 32 Pdr
under the command of Lieut Henry Ereeman of the Oglethorpe
Light Infantry, Co B (an elder brother of Mr George Ereeman).
Soon the firing spread up all along the shore of Tybee Island from
half a dozen or more batteries that had been masked up to the
moment they opened, batteries that mounted 13 inch mortars, 10 inch
Columbiads and 6 inch rifled guns. Erom these last came Parrott
shells and a peculiar form of shot called the "James projectile." The
power of these two to cut into and destroy masonry very soon became

alarmingly apparent. In the very first hour of the firing I saw the
bricks under one of the embrasures bulged inward by a shot that
struck the outer wall while it was yet intact; a very disquieting
fact to one who understood its significance. One after another dur-
ing the day our guns were dismounted, and when night drew near
more than half of those that bore upon Tybee Island had ceased to
be of use to us. I was near one of the casemate 32 Pdrs when a shell
came through the embrasure and burst under the gun letting it down
on the chassis like a log. A man named Shaw was handling the sponge
staff at the time and was terribly wounded; his right arm was taken
off at the elbow, the left arm and one or two ribs broken, the flesh
of his body lacerated and his face badly burned by the flame from
the shell. I did not think it possible for a man to survive the shock
of such injuries yet this man did and was alive, out in Berrien County,
many years after the war. When about to leave the fort as a prisoner
of war two days after the engagement I went into the hospital to
bid adieu to the wounded. Shaw lay there swathed in bandages, his
face covered by a cloth. I said, "Shaw old fellow do you know me"
"It's the Kunnel," he said. "And how do you feel now" I replied.
The answer was astounding under the circumstances "Right peert."
Surely there could be no doubt of the recovery of a man who could
say that. P^ecover he did, as has been said, and when, after an ex-
change, the Regiment was reorganized for service he enlisted again
and did duty as an orderly.

But to return to my story. After the firing had slackened about
twilight Adjutant Hopkins and I made the detour of the Fort outside
to inspect its condition. I think we were both overwhelmed by what
we saw and that from that moment neither of us expected any other
result than that which came. The outer wall of the Casemate at the
South East Angle was entirely shot away revealing the whole in-
terior; the two casemates on either side were so nearly in the same
condition that evidently a few hours firing would complete their
destruction; the parapet wall above the breech was gone and one of
our 8 inch Columbiads with its muzzle shot off hung trembling on
the verge as if about to be precipitated into the moat. The most
alarming part of the situation was that the projectiles that had wrought
this ruin now had more or less free access in a straight line to the
traverse that protected our magazine in the North West Angle.

I cannot remember that Uncle Matt and I said much to each other
as we looked at what one days work of rifled guns had done for us.
Probably we each tried to keep up a stout heart and thought the less
we talked about the matter the better. All through the night a desul-

97

tory fire was kept up by the enemy, as they afterward declared
"to keep the garrison from sleeping," but I think our men were too
tired to be kept awake by a little thing like that, though individually
I needed nothing to banish sleep from my eyes. It seemed to me
that daylight would never come and that I heard the explosion of
every shell. It was a heavy burden of responsibility for a young man.

Long before sunrise the roar of Artillery and the crash of falling
masonry began again and continued without intermission, but our
power to reply became rapidly less. Only three of the parapet guns
that bore upon Tybee could be used, and of these only one, a 24
Pdr Blakely bore upon the particular battery that was working us
the most harm, and the same state of affairs existed in the casemates.
During the morning I started with the Adjutant to examine the breach
from the interior. I was walking a little in advance of him when a
shell struck the cheek of an embrasure behind me and I turned to see
him stumbling and falling in the midst of flying bricks, powder smoke
and mortar dust. It was a bitter moment for I thought he was killed,
but he rose to his feet, to my great joy, before I could reach him.
A fragment of brick had entered his eye and he thought the sight had
gone from it forever. Fortunately such was not the case though I be-
lieve that the sight of that eye has been impaired all his life, the scar
is there to this day.

About two oclock in the afternoon of this second day I heard
a commotion in the casemates at some distance from me and sent
Capt Guilmartin to ascertain the cause. He returned with the report
that a shell had exploded in the passage way to the North West
Magazine filling the magazine with smoke and lighting it from the
flame of the explosion. The Ordnance squad who was serving there
had fled in a panic to the adjoining casemates.

Then there came to me the conviction that we had reached the
end, and with anguish of soul that returns to me even now in
dreams, I ordered the display of the signal of surrender. We were
absolutely isolated, beyond any possibihty of help from the Con-
federate Authorities, and I did not feel warranted in exposing the
garrison to the hazard of the blowing up of our main magazine
a danger which had just been proved well within the limits of
probability and which might now be sprung upon us at any moment.
There are times when a soldier must hold his position "to the last
extremity," which means extermination, but this was not one of them,
there was no end to be gained by continued resistance. That the Fort
could and would be absolutely destroyed by the fire of the enemy
was a demonstrated fact and the time in which to do it was theirs

98

without any interference from outside, while our own power to
harm them had been reduced to a minimum. These were the con-
siderations that moved me and turning them over in my mind as I
have done a thousand times since, I am still convinced that there was
nothing else that could be done. At the same time I knew the general
belief in the invulnerability of the Fort and that the actual facts
would be long in finding credence in the public mind. This knowl-
edge added to the sharpness of the pain that filled my soul. I can
remember feeling that was the end of my career as a soldier, at least
as an officer, but that I might yet serve the country in the ranks,
if we ever got back from Northern prisons.

When the white flag was waved from the wall of the Fort a boat
put out from Tybee. I sent an officer down to meet it and he soon
returned accompanied by General Q. A. Gilmore of the Federal
Army, a fine looking man who made a great name for himself as an
engineer in the siege of Charleston in the following year. The terms
of surrender were discussed between us and finally agreed upon and
signed by both of us. The garrison was to be protected in the pos-
session of their private baggage and the sick and wounded were to be
sent to Savannah. All the rest of us were prisoners of war. I wish
here to put on record the fact that the provision for the sick and
wounded was flagrantly violated by the Federal Authorities. They
were not sent up to Savannah; several of them died at Fort Pulaski
as prisoners of war, whose lives might have been spared had they
been taken to their homes, while others were sent to prison at the
North so soon as their physical condition would admit. When this
matter came to my attention some time later I wrote to Mr Stanton,
the U S Secretary of War, reciting the terms of the capitulation and
demanding the release of these men. Stanton referred my letter to
Genl Gilmore who wrote me that he had been called away from
the Southern coast and supposed the terms had been carried out in
good faith. I replied that they had not been carried out at all, that
it was a matter in which his personal honor was concerned and that
I looked to him to make the wrong right. There it ended, nothing
more came from him and the men remained prisoners until the gar-
rison was exchanged the following autumn. A good many years after
the war Capt Carter, who had charge of the work in the Savannah
River, said to me that he would like to arrange a meeting between
Genl Gilmore and myself but I declined it.

The first Federal troops that came into the Fort were the men
of the yth Connecticut Regiment under command of Col Alfred
H Terry with Joseph Hawley as Lieut Colonel. Both of these men

99

occupied distinguished positions in after life. Terry who had been
a lawyer when the war broke out, definitely adopted the profession
of arms and became a Major General in the regular army. He com-
manded in the final assault upon Fort Fisher on the North Carolina
coast, and some years after was in charge of the operations against
the Indians in the North West in which Gen Custer's command was
destroyed. Hawley rose to be a Senator and also Governor of his
state. Susie and I met him when we were at Lakeville at the reunion
of the yth in /'88. The officers and men of this Regiment were
(Courteous and kind to our garrison in the two or three days that
'we remained at the Fort.

There comes to my mind rather a dramatic scene when the Con-
federate officers were all assembled to give up their swords. We
were grouped around a table in the Head Quarters room and one
after another laid the swords upon it. Many made remarks as they
did this, but I can only remember that of old Captain McMahon,
who unbuckled his waist belt and threw it with the sword upon the
table saying "Take it! I wore it in Mexico." The Federal officer who
presided at this function was, if I recollect aright, Capt Horace
Porter, a staff officer at the time, afterwards a General and later still
U S Minister to France. He it was, you may remember, who dis-
covered the burial place of Paul Jones our first naval hero and had
the body removed to this country. He has been much in New York
since my residence in the city and I have often felt that I should
like to meet him again, but the opportunity has never offered.

On the afternoon of the second or third day after the bombard-
ment we prisoners were put on the steamer "Ben De Ford," and taken
over to Hilton Head, in Port Royal Sound preparatory to being
shipped to the North. In the few days that we were there we were
in the keeping of the Provost, a Captain Campbell of the 76th
Pennsylvania a man of kindly feeling who shared his individual
quarters with me. The officer in command at Hilton Head was
General Hunter, an uncle, I believe, of Mrs. Willie Gordon. I was
sent for to his office one day and my sword returned to me with
a complimentary remark.

The necessary arrangements being all completed we were finally
put on board the Steamer "Oriental," Captain Tuzo and started for
our destination which we found to be Governors Island New York
harbor.

The voyage was uneventful, about the only things I remember
about it being, first, the Captain's extreme devotion to a number of
lady passengers, and, second, a dense fog that we plunged into during

100

the last night of the trip. This lasted until well along in the morning
when it lifted and we found the Steamer going head on for the
beach at Long Branch and only a mile or two from the shore. Some
two or three weeks after this I read in a New York paper of the
loss of the "Oriental" and I have always wondered whether she would
have met that fate under a more careful captain. She went ashore
and was broken to pieces near Cape Hatteras. Of course though I had
no knowledge of Captain Tuzo's seamanship and my judgement of
it was doubtless entirely superficial. We were rather harsh critics at
that time of everyone who wore the blue, as I have learned since in
regard to many other people.

Early in the afternoon of the third day the Steamer reached her
wharf in New York and the Confederate prisoners were transferred
to a tug to be taken to Governors Island. I shall never forget the
hearty manner in which a number of little street Arabs who had
gathered on the wharf shouted out "I wish I was in Dixie," while
this transfer was being made. It is more amusing to think of now
that it was to hear at the time.

Arriving at the Island the officers were carried to barracks inside
of Fort Columbus and the enlisted men to Castle Williams. In our
quarters we found already domiciled Col Avery of the 33rd North
Carolina, and a number of other officers who had been captured
with him at New Berne. They were pleasant gentlemen with whom
we affiliated readily, each helping to bear the misfortilnes of the
other; it did not take long to be on the footing of old friends. Coi
Loomis the Commandant of the Island then, was quite an old man,
too old I imagine for field service. He was a martinet in the matter
of discipline but none of the Fort Pulaski garrison have the right
to think of him other than as a kindly gentleman carrying out the
orders that were given him. To our officers he gave the run of the
Island, within certain limits, between "reveillee" and "retreat," (this
last being the sun set parade). So between those hours there was
ample opportunity for exercise and fresh air. At retreat we had to
go to barracks and remain there. Each of us was given a small
soldiers cot and mattrass and we were to mess in the mess rooms
of the garrison, a soldiers ration being allowed to each officer. This
ration was ample for sustenance but the preparation f it by the
garrison cooks left a great deal to be desired. It is quite probable
however that we would not have been quite so fastidious later in
the war. After a little while some of us made a much more com-

101

fortable arrangement with some of the soldiers' wives who were
acting as laundry women for the post. We divided up into little
messes, a woman looking after each and to her the Commissary
would issue our rations in bulk. She would cook them and spread
a table for us adding such things as we would authorize her to
purchase. Of course we paid for her services though the charge
was moderate. To many of the officers this plan was not open
because of lack of funds. Our special mess consisted of Capt Robert
Erwin, Captain Larry Guilmartin, Edward Hopkins and myself.
Curiously enough I cannot remember if Uncle Matt was with us or
not but the probabilities are very strong that he was. Mrs Murphy
of the Emerald Isle, wife of the Post Tailor, was the lady who took
us in charge and I am sure most of us longed many times afterward
for the comfort found under her management.

The Fort Pulaski prisoners were specially fortunate in many mat-
ters. Commercial relations between Savannah and New York had
been intimate for many years and there [were] few among us who
had net some friendly correspondent who was ready to respond to
a request for help. Mr Andrew Low of Savannah, himself then a
prisoner in Fort Warren Boston harbor, sent me a draft on Liver-
pool for ;(^3oo for our joint use and this at the rate of exchange
then current netted us between $1500.00 and $1600.00. Cousin Miles
Olmstead, my Uncle Seth's son, came over to see me one day, as did
several other of my relatives. He however was the only one who
was permitted to speak with me as he brought a permit from Wash-
ington. He asked what he could do for me, and it seemed to me
that I needed nothing more than something to occupy my mind,
and also facilities for personal cleanliness. Accordingly I asked him
for a copy of Davies' Descriptive Geometry and a foot tub, both
of which he very kindly furnished me; they added immensely to
my comfort. George Betts sent me a chair, and his mother. Aunt
Betsey, used to send over some home made cakes and crullers every
now and then. Then we found a friend indeed in Mr A Neely, a
Southern gentleman who was living in New York. There was no
end to his kindness to the Fort Pulaski prisoners; his time and his
money were freely spent to provide for our wants and there was
no demand made upon him that he did not endeavor to meet. Your
little Sister Neely^* was named for him, in recognition of his good-
ness. He came to Savannah after the war and nothing pleased him
more than to have the dear little child sent to see him. It will be seen

14. Florence Neely Olmstead, born 1866; died June 6, 1868, aged 1 year,
and 8 months.

102

that there was really nothing to complain of in our imprisonment
on Governors Island, beyond the simple fact of being prisoners. I
think indeed that we were finally sent elsewhere because there were
so many people over in the city taking a special interest in us that
it excited unfavorable comment among the "truly loyal."

Among the various devices we adopted for passing the time, was
the establishment of a newspaper, "The Dixie Discourser," devoted,
as its prospectus indicated to setting forth "the benefits of involuntary
emigration."

Captain Sims was made the Editor in Chief and the publication
of the paper simply meant his gathering and arranging the various
articles contributed by one and another of us and reading them aloud
some evening in the week. I wrote a lot of doggerel rhyme for the
first number of which I remember only the following lines:

"The Dixie Discourser's the name we choose.
Devoted to Art, politics, the news.
And such other themes as we may think on.
From Jeff Davis down to old Abe Lincoln."

Which goes to show that my estimate of the great Northern war
President was somewhat different from what it has since become.
A little fun was poked at everyone in the Discourser. No one was
spared but each one took the jest made at his expense in great part.
As a sign of "Advancing Civilization" it was stated in one number
that "Dr Langren," (a Florida surgeon who had joined us,) "has re-
cently adopted the plan of removing his trousers before he goes to
bed." Under the head of "Amusements" the public was informed
that "Lieut. John Lymans had a tooth pulled yesterday." And there
was a grave letter purporting to come from Rev Emanuel Heidt,
a Methodist minister in Savannah, taking good old Capt R. D. Walker
to task for his devotion to euchre. Old Capt Stegin of the German
Volunteers was reported as having been over-come by the whiff of
a good dinner as he passed the "Restaurant de Murphy," &c, &c.
Trifles all, but they helped to keep up the spirits and prevent despond-
ency. In addition to studying mathematics I got hold of a French
book some where and worked a little every day at translating though
it was rather slow work without a dictionary. I did some drawing
too and played chess and cribbage with A4atthew, in which games
I generally came out second best. The all absorbing theme of con-
versation was the prospect of an exchange of prisoners between
North and South. Every little rumor on that subject would be nursed
and magnified as it made the rounds, filling us all with hope until

103

its falsity became apparent, when the whole company was im-
mediately sunk in deepest gloom until a new rumor came along.
A little orderly attached to the Island Head Quarters used to amuse
me very much. He was a man who had been in the army thirty
years or more, spare and angular in form, as erect as though he
had a ramrod for a spine, neat as a new pin and steeped in army
manner and tradition. Do you remember Sergt Bagnet in Bleak
House? Well he was just that kind of a man. He used to bring in
our letters and papers every morning and he never entered the room
that some one did not greet him with a jesting question which
the old fellow invariably took with great seriousness. On one occa-
sion as he came in the door Sims called out "Well, Orderly, what
can you tell us about exchange this morning?" The little man halted
saluted in precise style, put his hands before his mouth with a
deprecatory cough and replied, ''That is a matter for future con-
sideration." He was right; we had to wait many a day for any
definite information on that point. Some time in the late spring
or early summer another batch of prisoners was brought to Governors
Island who had been captured in some of the earlier operations around
Richmond all of them North Carolinians belonging to Branch's
Brigade. The officers were bunked in among us and the men sent to
Castle Williams.

I speak of these because their coming was the occasion of an
incident that has always seemed to me a very beautiful demonstration
of what genuine religion means. Father Peter Wlielan a Catholic
priest had come down to Fort Pulaski as a volunteer chaplain for
Captain Guilmartin's Company, "The Montgomery Guards." He was
a man somewhat past middle age, large in frame, simple in manner
and, it must be said, untidy in dress. It was his custom to take a walk
around the ramparts every morning a little before sunrise and as I
was generally there at the same time we saw a good deal of each
other and became quite friendly. After we had been prisoners for
some time Father Peter's one suit of clothes became so decidedly
shabby that it hurt us all to see him so apparreled. Accordingly
his measure was taken surreptitiously and sent over to Catholic
friends in New York who in due time returned an elegant new suit
for him. That night as he slept the old clothes were hidden away
and the new ones put in their place by the side of his cot. The old
man was perfectly delighted with them showing a little harmless
vanity in their possession that was really touching. Later in the day
I met him with the old suit on once more, and this was the explana-
tion of it. He had gone to Castle Williams, which was permitted

104

him as a priest, and had there found one of the new arrivals who had
been captured while swimming a river with only his underclothing
on. The poor fellow was in wretched condition and to him Father
Peter had given the new suit. I remonstrated with him for the act
asking "why not have given the old clothing?" His reply was, "When
I give for Christ's sake, I give the best." Years afterward with a
number of the old garrison 1 followed this good old man to his grave
with a sense of exhultation as I thought of the welcome that awaited
him from the Master whose spirit he had caught and made the rule
of his life.

One of the North Carolina officers I became very intimate with,
Captain George B Johnston of the 38th N C Regiment. He was a
man about my own age and, when the war broke out, was an As-
sistant Professor of Greek at the University at Chapel Hill. He was
quite tall and well shaped, with a complexion like a girl's, of clear
red and white, topped by a suit of curly chestnut hair. A most at-
tractive personality to look at but secondary to the bright intelli-
gence of his mind and the sweetness of his nature. His Company
was recruited in the neighborhood of the University and fathers and
mothers brought their sons and confided them to his care. On the day
of his capture an unexpected advance of the enemy had penned the
Company on a peninsular formed by a bend of a river (the Pamunkey,
I think). He ordered the men to abandon their arms and escape by
swimming, plunging in himself to lead the way. Reaching the other
side in safety he found however that only two or three of the men
had been able, or dar.ed, to follow, and immediately he swam back
to share whatever fate was in store for "the boys" who had been
entrusted to his individual oversight. I have heard the act spoken of
as "Quixotic," but it was the impulse of a brave and noble soul.
Johnston was a man of deep piety, he told me in fact that if he lived
through the war it was his intention to enter the ministry. He spoke
earnestly and often with me upon the subject of my duty as a man
to make open acknowledgement of my faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.
Yet it was done without forcing a decision upon me; it was rather
as one would drop a seed in the ground to await the germinating
power of warmth, light and moisture. I beUeve God works upon
every human heart through the instrumentality of other persons and
were I called on to name those who most influenced me to become
a Christian I should speak of dear Mrs Burroughs, George B John-
ston, and John D Hopkins. The first left deep impression upon my
nature in tender youth by the loveliness of her own character and
the faithfulness of her teaching. I remember her looks and her words

105

to this day. The second came when I was removed for a time, as it
were, from the reach of the world and could ponder on what was
set before me as obligatory upon me as a simple duty. The third,
when in the course of time I had been restored to wife and child,
to home and kindred; pointed out that gratitude to God should lead
me to serve him.

Johnston had a young wife of whom he never tired of talking;
she had been a Miss Johnson and he wittily said he had "invited her
to take 't' with him." I parted from him at Vicksburg when we were
exchanged later in the year, as will be told, and I never saw him
again. In the winter of 1864 during the hard retreat from Tennes-
see, a letter reached me from Mrs Johnston telling of his death. The
hardships of campaigning in Virginia had broken him down, rapid
consumption had supervened and the end had come. Before dying
he had asked her to write and tell me that he "died in the faith."

It is good for a man to have enjoyed intimacy with a spirit like
his, to have seen the inner workings of a soul so pure, so gentle yet
so full of virile strength. I have never spoken much of him to you
my dear daughters but his memory has been one of the precious
things hidden away in my heart.

Toward the middle of the summer rumor reached us in some
indefinable way that a change was to be made in the disposition
of the prisoners. How these reports start no one knows "the grape
vine telegraph" is the source to which they are generally attributed.
They are always exaggerated yet often having a grain of truth in
the bushel of chaff, Hope was high with us that the long looked for
exchange was at hand; the little orderly beamed with importance as
we eagerly questioned him, though he never gave information one way
or the other.

At last the truth came out; we were to be moved to the prison
on Johnsons Island in Sandusky Bay, Lake Erie. It was a sad ending
to our hopes, but there was nothing to be done save to face the
situation with such equanimity as we could muster. We went by way
of the Erie Railroad in comfortable cars, leaving New York about
noon on one day and arriving at Sandusky at about the same hour
in the next. A tug took us over to Johnsons Island where it became
immediately apparent that conditions were essentially different from
those that obtained in the old quarters in New York harbor. Landing
from the tug we were lined up before Col Pierson's office, (the
Commandant of the Island,) and required to surrender whatever
money might be in our pockets. It was explained that this would
be held subject to our checks for such supplies as we might desire

106

to buy from the sutler, nevertheless the experience was not a pleasant
one. Thinking it over since however, I have reached the conclusion
that it was a precaution which it was proper for the Federals to take.
No prisoner should have it in his power to bribe the guards who
may be set over him. What troubled me more than this question of
money, was being deprived of the sword which had been returned
to me by Genl Hunter at Port Royal. Col Pierson promised that I
should have it again should an exchange of prisoners ever be effected,
but that was the last of it, to my continuous regret.

We were marched at once into the stockade in which there were
already something over one thousand Confederate officers most of
whom had been at Shiloh, at Island No lo, and at other points along
the Mississippi River. These all saluted us with the cry ''''Fresh fish,
Fresh fish,^' as we entered the gate, a joke there was no way to take
except good humoredly. In my little sketch, "The Story of a Rebel,"^^
I have told of the details of our life at Johnsons Island and will now
only repeat a description of our surroundings. A broad stretch
of water, about three miles across, separated us from the main land,
pretty effectually precluding all chance of escape even if other
obstacles could be overcome. The stockade, which was formed of
stout logs, was some ten or twelve feet high and enclosed several
acres of ground. Around the outside, ran a gallery overlooking the
area upon which sentinels were posted day and night, and at the
corners were small blockhouses containing field pieces or howitzers
pointing inwards. A double row of two story barrack buildings
housed the prisoners; framed houses unceiled. The weather boarding
was of unseasoned lumber which had shrunken so that wind blew
freely through the cracks. This was pleasant enough in summer time
but I used to shudder to think what it would be in winter when
zero weather would come swooping down across Lake Erie from the
great North land. I am thankful to know that we were spared that
experience. A soldier's ration was issued to each prisoner; it was
uncooked and we had to make our own arrangements for rendering
it palatable. We divided up into messes and took turns at the cook
pot. I cannot recall having served in this capacity myself more than
a day or two nor can I remember how the duty was escaped though
it is quite probable that I was excused in the interests of humanity;
it was doubtless, for the mess, a case of "One such fun is enough."
Within the barracks were rough sleeping bunks, one above another,
in each was a sack of straw and a blanket. A post sutler brougltt

15. Published In Addresses Delivered Before the Confederate Veterans
Association, of Savannah, Cki. (Savannah, 1893), 1-10.

107

his vvares inside the stockade every day, and from it was possible
to buy, at pretty steep prices, sundry additions to our personal com-
fort. We had to respond to a roll call at reveillee in the morning
and again at the tattoo at night but were undisturbed at other times.
One of the strictest regulations of the place was that which forbade
prisoners approaching within twenty five or thirty feet of the outer
wall; there, what was called "the dead line," was drawn and whoseover
crossed it did so at the peril of his life for the orders of the sentinels
were to shoot him down instantly.

The aimlessness of the life of a prisoner of war is one of the
first impressions made on the mind of the individual who may be
called upon to fill that role. What to do with oneself during the long
and weary hours of the day. At first the case seems hopeless but
soon occupation is found in unexpected directions, not always of
the character to which we may have been accustomed but still suf-
ficing to keep the body healthy and the mind from brooding.

One Colonel whom I knew, unlike myself, had developed capacities
as a cook that had been entirely latent until this opportunity offered
for showing what was in him. A body of officers organized a com-
pany to conduct a laundry business for their companions in misfor-
tune. Some carried on the trade of tailoring or watch repairing and
almost every one within the limits of the stockade dabbled a little
in the making of rings brooches and other trinkets from soup bones,
shells, vulcanized rubber &c &c.

Then there was the never failing resource of the daily papers,
sold by the sutler, from which we gathered information as to the
progress of the war. It need scarcely be added that there was endless
discussion not only of campaigns that were over and done with
but likewise of plans for the future. We all knew exactly how the
Confederate Armies should be handled, were very severe in criticisms
of commanders in the field, dismissing as trifles the difficulties and
obstacles that they found appalling, and, in a word, manifesting a
genius for war that, somehow, did not materialize when we were
once more free and with our respective commands.

On the day that news came of McClellan's defeat in the seven days
fight around Richmond we were like a lot of crazy people. For
several days the newspapers had been withheld from us but the facts
could not be kept secret forever and when they did reach us we
were wild with excitement. Not a man failed to see in them the end
of the war and the near recognition of the independence of the Con-
federacy. But, as is generally the case, enthusiasm had gotten the
better of judgement the war was to last a little longer yet and its

108

termination to be far different from what was hoped for.

A very tragic incident marked the latter part of our stay on John-
sons Island. A Lieutenant of an Arkansas Regt whose name I have
forgotten, a quiet inoffensive man, became ill during the night and
stepped out of his quarters. On his return the sentinel hailed him
and without waiting for a response shot him dead in the doorway of
the room. There was absolutely no shadow of excuse for the act,
it was deliberate murder. The poor fellow was far away from the
"dead line" and it was plain that he was not trying to escape for he
was going into the room when the shot was fired and fell with his
head and shoulders inside.

I was afterwards told that this particular sentinel had sworn to
"kill one d-d rebel" before he left the Island but I do not know
how true the statement was; it came from one of the Federal soldiers.
All the next day the prison was like a seething pot men gathered
in groups talking of the sad event with knitted brows and savage
hearts, and everywhere there was the expression "we had better die
like men than be shot down like dogs." A dangerous feeling was in
the air and it was difficult to say what the outcome would be. Shortly
after dark Col Avery of North Carolina took me aside and said
"Colonel, the men are going to make a break for it tonight we cannot
stop them so we must lead them." The proposition appeared so wild
and reckless to my mind that it took my breath away. It could have
led only to bloody slaughter for hundreds of us with no possible
chance of escape for the remainder. We were without weapons of
any kind yet we were to attack a thoroughly equipped force that
could only be reached by climbing a stockade over which not one
man in twenty could have made his way had there been no hindrances
to the attempt. But with artillery firing from the blockhouses and
the gallery around us lined with infantry, it was the craziest scheme
ever thought of indeed there was no thought about it, nothing save
impulse. Even a success would have found us on an Island three miles
from shore in one direction and the broad width of Lake Erie on
the other while almost in hail was the gunboat "Michigan" guarding
the waters around us. I suggested to Col Avery that before anything
was decided upon the ranking officers should get together and confer
freely on the matter. He said that such a meeting had been called
at the quarters of old Colonel Battle of Mobile. We went there
together and found some eight or ten assembled, all of them field
officers carrying grave and anxious faces. Lieut Col Avery of Mem-
phis was the spokesman for the hot heads; he advocated attack in
vigorous language. Almost from the beginning, however, it was

109

evident that he represented only a small minority and when Q)l
Battle and Col Quarles in well considered words set forth the exact
state of affairs and demonstrated the absolute hopelessness of the
proposed attempt it was unanimously decided that it ought not to be
made and that we should at once do all in our power to quiet the
excitement. This was not so difficult a task as it first appeared, for
sober second thought had come to most of the officers. Col Battle
wrote a letter to Staunton the U S Secretary of War, setting forth
the facts of the shooting and asking that an investigation be made
and the sentinel punished if what we charged were substantiated.
The letter was signed by all of us who were at the meeting but
nothing ever came of it; indeed I seriously doubt whether Secretary
Staunton ever saw it. I do not believe that it ever got beyond Col
Pierson. I met Col Quarles during the Tennessee campaign in 1864
when we were both under Genl Forrest operating against the town
of Murfreesboro. We had a long talk together upon the incidents
just related and he told me that in all of his war experience nothing
had ever alarmed him more than the possibility of that wild uprising
on Johnsons Island. I had not taken it quite so seriously for the friends
who were immediately about me while outraged by the poor Lieu-
tenant's death had not shared the frenzied feeling of the Western
men. But Quarles said the latter were ready to make the charge at
the drop of a hat and would not have hesitated about it if the higher
officers had been willing to lead.

A quaint character among the Pulaski prisoners was Lieutenant
Theodore Montfort of Oglethorpe Ga. An ideal Georgia cracker in
general appearance, thin almost to emaciation, hollow in the temple,
flat chested with sandy hair and beard that were always dishevelled
he did not make much of a figure as a soldier. But his heart was true
and brave, his intellect keen and searching. Full of funny stories of
past experiences and of thoughtful reflection upon current events,
all sweetened by genial kindliness, it was a pleasure to hear him hold
forth on any subject. He was a devoted fisherman and no more
humorous picture arises to my mind than his appearance on the days
when the water gate was opened and the prisoners allowed to bathe
in the lake. While others bathed he fished and his "get up" on these
occasions was unique. An old slouch hat on his head, a shirt and
soldiers packet covering the upper part of the body, the slim legs
bare and brogans on the feet, he would gravely wade out to his
middle in the water and try conclusions with the fish. On one arm
he carried a basket of bait, (worms dug up around the kitchens,)
and with the other he wielded the rod and line purchased from the

110

sutler. No one ever heard of a fish being caught or of even "a bite"
rewarding the sportsman's patience but he repeated the performance
each week with unflagging zeal and seeming enjoyment. Poor Mont-
fort his health broke down entirely toward the last and he died at
Vicksburg on the way home.

Toward the end of September rumors of a general exchange began
to thicken and take more definite shape. Handbills were freely
scattered around the prison offering immediate freedom to those
who would take the "Oath of Allegiance," and we felt assured from
this that what we had unutterably longed for was close at hand.
Three men from one of the border states availed themselves of this
offer and the scorn and contempt that was heaped upon them by
their former comrades, as they marched out of the gate, must have
remained a bitter memory for them to the end of their days. At last
the order came for us to be ready to move on the day following.
I believe each of us was prepared to start five minutes after the order
was received but we had to wait with what patience could be mustered
until the appointed hour. A bright October sky ushered in our last
morning on Johnsons Island a "red letter" morning among the many
of my life. We were ferried across the waters of Sandusky Bay,
some eleven hundred or more of us, and in the early afternoon were
all entrained for Cairo Illinois at the junction of the Mississippi and
Ohio Rivers, from which point we were to take a steamer for Vicks-
burg where the exchange would be consummated. Our train was not
one to be proud of in the way of accommodation, made up, as it was,
of box, platform and cattle cars of varying degrees of age and dirt
yet that was a trifle to men who were leaving a military prison for
home. I very much doubt if any engineer ever pulled out from
Sandusky with such a load of concentrated happiness behind it as
did the one that tugged away at us and our fortunes.

The journey to Cairo was uneventful; we reached the town some
little time after nightfall on the following day and at once went on
board of the old Steamboat "Henry Chouteau" that was provided for
the passage down the River. For one I was thoroughly fatigued by
the long railroad trip, so selecting a soft plank on the deck I stretched
out upon it, closed my eyes and knew nothing more until awakened
by the bright sunlight beaming on my face. What a wonderful
elastic season is Youth and how I should groan over such a hard
bed now if called upon to occupy it! We were delayed about three
days at Cairo awaiting the arrival of some ten thousarid Confederates,
enlisted men, who had been confined at Camps Morton and Douglas.

The reason for the delay was an entirely satisfactory one yet,

111

nevertheless, we were filled with uneasiness until the actual start was
made; so many plans for exchange had come to naught on one tech-
nicality or another that we were miserably afraid lest this would
share the same fate at the last hour. At last, however, the belated
ones arrived and were embarked, then we were fairly off quite a
little fleet of river steamers with one Federal iron-clad bringing up
the rear like an old hen escorting her brood of chickens. I was never
quite able to see the necessity of her being there at all for it was very
certain that none of the prisoners would dream of breaking away
while on a homeward journey. It was, though, probably the correct
thing from a military point of view that the fleet should be guarded.
The trip down the river was wearisome the speed being regulated
by that of the slowest boat. Moreover, no progress at all was made
at night, the fleet coming to anchor at dusk and remaining so until
sunrise in the morning. Quite a number of the men from Camps
Morton and Douglas were in wretched physical condition and sev-
eral of them died on the trip. It was pathetic to watch the little burial
parties who carried these poor fellows ashore for interment each
morning; the pity of it always filled me with melancholy; to die
but a step from home and freedom.

The Commissary arrangements in the Chouteau were rather primi-
tivemusty hard tack and raw bacon being the ration. No cooking
places were provided so those who did not like their bacon in that
shape had to take their turns at the furnace doors and manage as
best they could there. But this was a minor trouble, we were bound
for "Dixie" and that fact made everything else bearable.

Many of the officers who were on our Steamer were from the
States of Kentucky, Tennessee and Arkansas and some of them had
gone into the war from homes located just on the banks of the great
river on which we were traveling. One of them, a Kentuckian, I saw
one day in a great state of excitement on the upper deck. His home,
I was told, was immediately on the other side of a point of land to
which we were approaching. He had written a letter to his family,
put it in a bottle and stood ready to throw it on shore as we swept
by his door. In another moment we were around the point but no
smiling homestead met the view, no loving wife awaiting a husband's
return, no little children; nothing save two blackened and ruined
chimnies where a happy home had stood. The grounds were over-
grown with weeds and absolute desolation reigned over all. The
poor man gazed as one distraught then muttering some words that
I did not catch, fell back in a faint upon the deck. It was a sad
incident but Alas! in those days there were many similar ones all

112

over the land, and toward the end of the war they became so familiar
as scarcely to excite comment.

Far happier was the experience of another comrade. As the boat
swung in near a bold bluff a lady was seen mounted on a spirited
horse, watching us intently but apparently unable to discern some
particular one, the object of her search. "Why! It's Tom's wife,"
came from half a dozen voices. "Get up on the wheel house Tom,
so she can see you." Then when Tom was a little slow in follow-
ing the suggestion, he was hoisted up by willing hands and stood
out in bold relief against the sky. There was the wave of a handerchief
in recognition and then the little woman dropped her head in her
hands and sobbed for joy. Surely I need not be ashamed to add that
many other eyes [were] wet with tears. Of course there was no hope
of having speech with "Tom" but she seemed determined to keep
near him as long as possible so she galloped along the bank in sight
of the steamer for a mile or two until further progress was prevented
by some obstacle and then stood waving adieus until we lost sight
of her in the distance. Tom was beaming, he had as a certainty knowl-
edge for which we only hoped as yet.

At Memphis the flotilla stopped for coal. That City had recently
been captured by the Federals and blue coated sentinels stood on the
wharf to prevent any of us from stepping ashore and from having
communication with the citizens. But some of the latter were not
to be so debarred. Immediately behind the line of sentinels was a throng
of the beautiful women for whom Tennessee is so noted. They had
heard we were coming and were determined to give us a welcome
whether the authorities liked it or not. They brought baskets and
boxes filled with choice provisions of every kind home made biscuits,
fried chicken, pies, cakes, apples and other fruits all in great pro-
fusion. But unfortunately there was the line beyond which they
could not pass and we unhappy ones saw these good things almost
within reach and yet so far away as to banish the hope of ever en-
joying them. The situation was desperate, the ladies were about re-
tiring in despair when one bright-eyed young girl found a solution
to the difficulty. She put her basket on the ground and then, with
all the skill of a practiced base ball pitcher, began to hurl the contents
through the air to the expectant crowd on the decks of the "Chou-
teau," right over the heads and bayonets of the sentinels they sailed
and were caught by those for whom they were intended. Instantly
every other woman began the same tactics and for about ten or fifteen
minutes there was the liveliest kind of a bombardment amid laughter
and cheers and clapping of hands and waving of handkerchiefs. The

113

sentinels looked on grimly for a while but at last the fun of the
scene was found too contagious to be resisted and they too broke into
smiles and laughter. I can recall nothing that ever warmed my heart
more than this unique greeting from Southern women. One needs to
have bee a prisoner in an enemy's country to realize what it meant
to each of us.

Just how long our journey lasted I cannot now remember. It seems
to me to have been of about ten days duration and very monotonous
days they were. Commerce on the Mississippi was practically non
existent at the time. Occasionally we would meet a transport laden
with troops or stores, but not often. For the most part we had the
river to ourselves and there was little to see save long stretches of
muddv water and interminable forests of cotton wood trees. We were
glad enough therefore, when the anchor dropped one evening, to
learn that the next day would see us at Vicksburg. That historic city
was then the centre of attraction all over the land. It had just passed
through a terrific bombardment from Porters Mortar boats but its
powers of defence were still unimpaired and while they remained so,
access to the lower river was sealed to the Federals alone. Possession of
Vicksburg also gave to the Confederates free communication with
the Trans-Mississippi Department from which Section a large pro-
portion of the supplies for our armies in the field was brought. The
value of the City, therefore, was beyond estimation; its fall in the
following year was a blow from which the South never fully re-
covered. It will readily be understood with what deep interest
and strong emotion we watched its bristling fortifications as we drew
near to the wharf on the following morning.

The details of the exchange seemed very long drawn out to me
though they were probablv no more so than was actually necessary
a little impatience was pardonable under the circumstances. The Fed-
eral prisoners who were to be given up for us had been sent to some
other point and our names were simply checked off against theirs
on prepared lists, rank for rank. We were called alphabetically and
as soon as the commissioners were satisfied as to our identity the
gangAvay was opened and captivity ended. My own name was rather
low down on the list. I thought it never would be reached, but at
last it was called, after dark, and with a beating heart I once more
set foot on Dixie, a free man. The first step was not a fortunate one,
blinded by the glare of a fire on the bank I missed the solid ground
and went up to my knees in red Mississippi mud. Scrambling out of
that I met my dear old Matt Hopkins patiently waiting for me; he
had come ashore some hours earlier but would not start out to explore
until I joined him.

114

The people of Vicksburg had made every preparation for our
reception that the state of affairs at that time would permit; the ladies,
as usual being foremost in the good work; the sick were tenderly
cared for, the hungry fed and the ragged clothed. Nearly all of us
came under the second head. It had been a long time since we had
had a chance at Southern cooking and we were ready to do ample
justice to the bountiful tables that were spread in various parts of
the town. The Confederate authorities notified all of us tiiat it
would be some days before we could leave the City many formalities
having to be complied with first, and necessary arrangements made
by the Quarter Master Department for transportation. Rations were
issued and we made ourselves as comfortable as possible. Several of
us who hailed from Savannah took possession of a vacant house, hired
an old darky to cook for us and then sat down for a little period
of solid enjoyment. Mr. Wm M. Wadley the President of the Central
Railroad happened to be in Vicksburg at the time and bunked in with
us. He was considerably older than any of our party, but was a jolly
good companion who laughed heartily at our experiences and seemed
to feel 23 young as the youngest. The house was bare of furniture,
there were simply the walls and floors and our sleeping arrangements
were made by picking out the first unoccupied spot and curling
up in it. One of Porters Mortar shells had descended on the roof
gone through each floor and burst in the cellar thus providing perfect
ventilation and adding piquancy to the situation. We were certainly
very happy without reference to surroundings.

Vicksburg bore many marks of the bombardment in the way of
partly shattered houses but we learned that the loss of life had been
very small. When the firing was particularly hot the citizens would
retire to caves that had been dug in the sides of the hills on which the
City is built, where they were perfectly safe. I saw a number of these
caves that had been comfortably fitted up with flooring, carpets,
furniture, and, in one of them, even a piano. Some ladies with whom
I conversed told me they had been urged to leave the City when
the attack became imminent but that they had preferred to remain
and take the chances which they [were] very glad to have done
as it had given them quite an unusual experience.

In due time arrangements for the homeward journey were com-
pleted and we started in a rather round about route by way of
Mobile and Montgomery, Ala. At the former place we stopped
for one night at the Battle House where a young Georgian named
Butler met us. One of the first things he said to me was "I was at
the Williams's house in Milledgeville last week and saw Mrs. Olm-

115

stead. She was looking very well." This was a great relief to my mind
for during the whole term of my imprisonment not a line from
home had reached me and my last news of your dear mother was
seven months before when she was very ill. Then came the thought
of the precious little baby daughter whom I had left when she
was three days old had she been spared to me?

For a long time I was afraid to ask about her, dreading what the
answer might be; but mustering courage at last I put the question
and anxiety was ended. In my soul I felt that God had been very
good to me.

At Macon my dear old mother met me at the depot with Eliza
Hardee and Mr. Dan Baldwin. I spent that night with them and on
the next day reached the old homestead in Milledgeville and received
a welcome that made amends for all the perils, hardships and anxieties
through which I had passed. But it was a sad household in spite of this
joyous reunion. Of my four brothers-in-law, brother Charlie had died
in the previous spring, as has been stated, Gus also passed away,
succumbing to the hardships of the field in Virginia. Peter was in
wretched health (he died in the following winter) and Willie had
been wounded terribly, almost unto death, at the battle of Malvern
Hill. This was the toll taken from one family by that dreadful war.

I was the recipient of many courtesies in Milledgeville but could
not remain there. After a few days I went on down to Savannah
and reported for duty to Genl Mercer who commanded the military
District of Georgia. Steps were taken at once to reorganize the Regi-
ment and we went into service again with the following Field and
Staff: Colonel C. H. Olmstead, Lieut-Col. W. S. Rockwell, Major
Martin J. Ford (Vice John Foley resigned), Adjutant M. H. Hopkins,
Quarter Master, Edward Hopkins, Commissary, Edward W. Drum-
mond, Surgeon, Wm. H. Elliott, and Chaplain L. Edwd. Axson.
During the winter Edward Hopkins was sent to North Georgia
where he died. His place as Quarter Master was filled by the appoint-
ment of Fred M. Hull.

Very great changes were apparent in Savannah on my return
thither. Oglethorpe Barracks, that stood where the DeSoto Hotel
now is, was the centre of all activities and few men out of uniform
were seen upon the streets. Commerce was dead; the counting rooms
on the Bay were for the most part closed or occupied as offices by
the various military departments. Quarter Alaster Commissary or
Ordnance. Upon Broughton and Congress streets some stores were

116

still open but with depleted stocks and many empty shelves. Coffee,
tea, the finer sugars and all other table delicacies were not to be had
for love or money. Only the plainest food was procurable. The pur-
chasing power of Confederate currency had declined tremendously
with the tendency still downward. How people got along at all has
always been a mystery to me. Yet they did and were buoyant and
hopeful of final success.

When your mother and the baby joined me a little later Sallie was
just beginning to walk and it became necessary to find shoes for her.
Accordingly I measured the size of the little feet on the flap of an
old cartridge box and cut the soles of a pair of shoes for her from
that. Cloth from an old pair of trousers of mine furnished the uppers.
Both your Mother and I were very pleased with our handiwork
though I dare say it would not be thought of highly now in these
luxurious days. At all events the shoes kept the precious baby feet
from cold and wet. I have often wished we had preserved them as
mementos of those troublous times.

That winter and indeed until the North Georgia Campaign, the
Regiment was badly scattered; two Companies were at Fort Jackson
on the Savannah River, two at Fort Bartow at Caustons Bluff, two
at Fort McAllister on the Ogeechee River and four remained with
me in the lines around Savannah. We were encamped near the
Catholic Cemetery at Camp "Neely" so named in honor of the
good friend whose kindness at Governors Island was so fresh in
our minds. The winter was comparatively quiet, we went once to
meet a landing of the enemy on Whitmarsh Island and once again
as a supporting force to Fort McAllister when that place was attacked
by the Monitors. As no troops were landed however we were not
called into action. Major Gallie the commander of the Fort was
killed in this engagement which resulted in the Monitors being
beaten off. He was, I think, the grandfather of Florence's friend,
Julie Trippe, a fine old gentleman who would surely have received
promotion had he lived. While out in the vicinity of Fort McAlli-
ster a long continued rainy spell set in and as we were without
tents we had a decidedly uncomfortable time of it until Captain
Wetter^^ happened to come along and invited me to march the
command to the Telfair plantation some five or six miles down the
road. There we were well sheltered in the bams and plantation
buildings until ordered to return to the lines. As the warm weather
began several commands were sent down to the Isle of Hope for

16. Augustus Peter Wetter who married Mrs. Sarah Alberta Telfair Cobb.

117

sanitary reasons, the i8th Battalion, Savh Vol Guards Major Ba-
singer, the 12th Ga Battalion, Lt-Col H. D. Capers, and the four
companies of the ist Regiment; the Island being put under my
command. (Susie and Florence will remember meeting Col. Capers
with me once, when we were passing through Atlanta). Through
the kindness of Mr. Goodwin I was given the use of a part of his
home at the Isle of Hope for my headquarters and your mother
came down to be with me. Mrs. Goodwin and Annie, then a child
of 12 or 13 occupied the rest of the house. We had a very happy
time of it for a few short weeks though they came too soon to an
end. As the Island was an outpost I was ordered to keep a sharp
lookout for vessels that might attempt to run the blockade, in or
out, through Warsaw Sound and Wilmington River. One day I
received a note from District Headquarters saying that Mr. H. L.
Schreiner purposed a run for Warsaw in a small craft laden with
cotton and that I was to permit him to pass out, also to give him
any assistance in my power. I do not know whether you remember
Mr, Schreiner or not; he was a German, an amiable easy man, who
used to keep a book and music store on Congress Street the very
last man in the world for deeds of adventurous daring, and I won-
dered how he had ever brought his courage to the sticking point.
In a day or two he made his appearance and reported to me. It was
hard for me to keep a straight face as I looked at him for he had
gotten himself up in the most approved nautical style for the trip.
Sweet William in "Black Eyed Susan" or Bill Deadeye in "Pinafore"
could not have done better. He wore a tarpauUn hat, a pea jacket,
a low turn down collar with black silk neck handkerchief, the ends
of which fluttered in the breeze, trousers tight in the hip and flow-
ing from the knees down and low quartered shoes. Under his arm
was a long spyglass and he looked an ancient mariner from stem to
stem; the only incongruity in the "tout ensemble" being a pair of
gold boned spectacles that topped his nose, through which his
prominent eyes looked triumphantly into mine. I did not laugh
for I did not care to wound the innocent vanity of a man in whom
I felt a warm friendly interest, but in after years we had many
jokes together over that melo-dramatic costume. Mr. Schreiner did
not go out after all, but returned to the City with his cotton. Very
likely his heart failed when he got to the actual point of making a
start on the dangerous journey.

One morning in the early part of July we woke up to find that
our cook with several other servants had run away during the night.
We afterwards learned that they had taken boat and gone over to
Skidaway Island from which they had gone on board a Federal

118

gun boat that was cruising nearby. Not knowing this, I ordered my
horse to ride on the road toward the City to see if any trace of
the fugitives could be found in that direction. While standing by
"Lady Gray" she kicked at a fly and struck me squarely on the
knee. The blow was so severe that I fainted for a minute or two as
the men were carrying me into the house. I thought myself laid up
for days but in those times minor bodily ills could not be nursed as they
would be now. Circumstances often demanded that they should be
disregarded. Later in the morning news came of the fall of Vicks-
burg, most disturbing, disquieting news, and still later a courier
brought a dispatch from Headquarters ordering me to march at
once with the battalions to the City, there to take train for Charles-
ton. In truth events were crowded together on that particular day.
Within an hour after the receipt of the order the command was on
the road plodding along through a terrific thunder storm and in due
time reached the depot and boarded the cars. Arriving at the termi-
nal just across the river from Charleston early the next day. We
remained there awaiting orders until night fall. The courier who
brought instructions to this effect told of a sudden attack on Morris
Island at daylight that morning. Under a heavy artillery fire from
batteries which up to that moment had been masked a heavy Federal
force had been thrown across Folly Inlet defeating the small Con-
federate force that guarded the lower end of the island, capturing a
front and driving the remainder back upon Battery Wagner, a forti-
fication that stretched across Morris Island about three quarters of
a mile from its upper or northern end. It was evident that we were
to be a reinforcement for this fort. Meanwhile we had only to sit
and wait. The picture of Charleston harbor on that bright July
day in 1863 remains very vividly in my memory in the near fore-
ground the spires and roofs of the City; far off to the left, across
a shining expanse of waters, Sullivan's Island and historic old Fort
Moultrie; to the right James Island, Fort Johnson and the low lying
sand dunes of Morris Island; at the harbors mouth the Federal fleet
of gun boats and monitors swinging to its anchors; and midway,
guarding the ship channel, with its three tiers of guns rising one
above the other from the water, grim Fort Sumter from whose
barbette batteries all through the day, at regular intervals, came a
puff of smoke and the roar of a heavy Columbiad.

About eight or nine o'clock in the evening orders came for em-
barkation, we went aboard a steamer that arrived at the landing
nearby and started down the harbor. It was on this trip the incident
occurred that has already been related: my recognition in the dark, by

119

his swearing, of the steamboat captain whom I had known when a
child. Landing at Cumming's Point, the three battahons formed on
the beach for the march to Wagner. Just before starting Adjutant
Hopkins and I had an interview with a much demoraHzed South
CaroHna officer who was decidely pessimistic in his views and did
not hesitate to speak of the situation as hopeless. "We have only
got a handful of men" he said, " and there are nine thousand Yankees
on the Island who will attack us at daylight with the fleet to help
them." It was not a very encouraging welcome, yet I think we took
it "cum grano salis" making due allowances for the speakers nerves.
I remember however expressing the wish to Matthew that it might
sometimes be our lot to fight on the main land.

It was nearly midnight when we marched into the Fort and I re-
ported to the Commanding Officer, Colonel R. F. Graham of the
2 1 St South Carolina Regiment. He was very glad to see us for while
he had force enough to man his artillery we were nearly his entire
reliance for infantry. He asked the date of my commission, and I
rather suspected that he was my junior in rank, as subsequently
proved to be the case, but it was a question that I did not care to
raise at the time, knowing absolutely nothing of the situation or
the surroundings. Battery Wagner was an earthwork of bold pro-
file that stretched across Morris Island at its narrowest part from the
ocean on the left to Vincent's Creek on the right, facing due South.

Beginning at the sea there was first a flanking parapet that com-
manded the approach up the beach, then a face armed with heavy
guns that looked upon the ship channel, then a salient and finally a
long curtain reaching to the creek.

In the black darkness the battalions were guided to their several
positions and warned to be ready to spring to arms at a moment's
notice, the ist Regt. on the left, the i8th Ga. in the Salient, and the
1 2th Ga. on the extreme right. The men formed along the parapet
where they rested their guns and each laid down to rest in his place
in line. Capt. Werner of Co I was made the officer of the night,
but in a few minutes all the rest of us were sound asleep. Matthew
and I had chosen the top of the parapet for our sleeping place and
it seemed to me that I had just closed my eyes when a rolling volley
of musketry out in front awakened me and I heard Werner's voice
shouting, "Up men! up! the pickets are firing." Springing to my
feet I could see the picket running rapidly in toward our right,
while in the dim gray of the morning, a dark column of the enemy
came up the beach at the double quick cheering as they advanced.
In an instant the men were ready and a hot fire was poured upon the
column from the entire front of the fort; yet still it came gallantly

120

on, some of their men even reaching the ditch and beginning to
climb the outer slope of the parapet. But the density of their for-
mation made them an easy mark and their dead and wounded covered
the ground. They could not deploy into line because a tongue of
marsh from Vincent's Creek ran along the right of our position
far over toward the beach, thus narrowing the approach to about
one third the length of our front. So into their masses swept a
storm of Confederate bullets, while the supports to the column
failed to push forward. Individual men began to drop to the rear and
soon the entire body was in full retreat the battle was over. The
charge had been headed by four companies of the 7th Connecticut,
many of whom had advanced so far that they could not retire and
these became our prisoners. It will be remembered that this Regi-
ment had fought us at Fort Pulaski the year before.

The Confederate loss was very small. If I remember rightly it did
not exceed fourteen or fifteen even when the slightly wounded were
counted. Of these few poor Werner was one, a bullet pierced his
chest early in the engagement and killed him immediately. We all
felt his loss for he was a good and true man, simple and unobtrusive
in his manner, yet faithful in the discharge of every duty that was
put upon him. My boyhood friend, Fred Tupper, an officer in the
1 8th Battalion was shot entirely through the body. I bade him "good-
bye" as he was about to be carried up to Charleston, never expecting
to see him again. Contrary to all expectations he recovered and en-
tered service again on the staff of Gen. Taliaferro in the following
winter. So many instances of this kind I have seen where desperate-
ly wounded men have pulled through with every chance against
them, while, in other cases a seemingly trifling injur^'^ has produced
death.

The Federal loss was relatively very heavy, the ground in front
of us was strewn with killed and wounded, some hundreds of them.
In the absence of reports for definite reference I will not attempt
to give exact numbers, but to the best of my recollection we buried
about one hundred of the slain and the wounded were several times
as many.

It was a sight that moved my heart to a deep feehng of pity and to
a sense of the awful horror of war. I met some of those wounded in
after years and found them genial, warm hearted men, just such
as would make good neighbors and kind friends. Yet we had been
trying to kill each other, and that without a spark of personal
animosity. The illogical, wasteful and wicked characteristies of war
as a settlement of human differences, impresses itself more and more

121

upon my mind as I grow older. Surely the time will come when the
teachings of Christ will be heeded and an end put to such strife
forever. I have written elsewhere of the service at "Wagner" and
will not go into it at any great length now.^' It was most arduous,
combining hardships and dangers that only those who endured them
can fully appreciate. I often dream of it even now after forty-nine
years and the dream is always disturbed and unhappy.

We remained in the fort one week after the first assault, being
exposed every day of that time to an unceasing fire from the heavy
guns of the fleets, which did so much injury to the parapets and
bomb proofs that it was necessary to work pretty much all night
to repair them. There was but little rest and it was found during
the siege that seven or eight days at a time was about as much of
such service as a body of troops could stand without breaking down.
At the end of such periods therefore the various commands would
be sent up to James Island for a short session of rest and refreshment,
after which they would return to Wagner for another tour of duty.

On the morning of the 17th day of July (which was the last day
of our first tour) I was standing at the sally-port watching the in-
coming of a splendid regiment of infantry, the First South Carolina,
when I recognized in one of the Captains an old Marietta school
mate, "Pos" Tatum, as he was familiarly and affectionately known
by all of us. He was no less delighted to see me than I was to meet
him it warmed the heart of each of us. As soon as the Regiment
had broken ranks he joined me and the two of us sat snugly up
against the parapet while the heavy firing was going on, talking
of old times and old friends at the MiHtary Institute. During that
night our command was sent up to James Island reaching it just
about day light. We had scarcely gotten ashore when a most ter-
rific bombardment was opened by the enemy upon the fort we
had just left. It continued without intermission throughout the
entire day, with a fierceness that was appalling. There was not a
moment of time in which the ear was not deafened by the roar of
the guns and the bursting of huge shells over the devoted battery.
Great columns of sand would be thrown into the air as the shells
exploded in the parapets and there were times when Wagner was
hidden from view entirely by the clouds of battle smoke that settled
upon it.

You will readily understand with what anxious hearts this spec-
tacle was watched by all upon the Confederate side. The Battery in

17. See his Reminiscences of Service With the First Volunteer Regiment
of Georgia, Charleston Harbor, in 1863 (Savannah, 1879).

122

Charleston was crowded with citizens who could not remain at
home with this nightly thundering at the outer gate to their fair
harbor. Yet I do not think there were many misgivings as to the
final result there. People were stouthearted in those days and did
not yield readily to fears and forebodings. Just about night-fall
the cannonade terminated abruptly and a strong Federal column
emerged from behind the sand hills and charged gallantly upon
the Confederate lines. It was too dark for us to see them but there
was a burst of musketry fire from the entire front of Wagner that
told of the fierce grapple going on there. The issue was seriously
in doubt for a time for a considerable number of the enemy suc-
ceeded in effecting a lodgement in a salient where they were so
protected by traverses from Confederate fire that it was found
difficult to attack them, but their main body was unable to follow
up their success. It had met a bloody repartee and was in full re-
treat down the beach leaving great numbers of their dead and
wounded behind them. Those who were in the salient held their
position for a time but were finally made prisoners. Many good men
gave up their lives on the Confederate side, and among them was my
friend Tatum. The circumstance of our meeting the day before
with its revival of old scenes and memories made his death quite a
shock to me. Alas! there were numbers of the old Marietta boys
whom that cruel war claimed as its victims. It saddens me to think
of them even now though the probability is that in the ordinary
course of events, without a war, most of them would have passed
away ere this.

While the defense of Wagner continued (and it lasted fifty-one
days) every effort was being made by our Commander, Genl.
Beauregard, to strengthen our inner lines. He was an engineer of-
ficer of highest rank and how well he discharged this duty is shown
by the fact that the enemy never got a foothold beyond the out-
post of Morris Island. Not until the last month of the war when
Shermans army came from the rear did Charleston fall. New bat-
teries were erected at every available point and to these were given
the names of gallant officers who had been killed in the earlier days
of the siege Cheves, Haskell, Wampler, Tatum, Simpkins, etc etc.
It gave grateful recognition to the memory of brave men, yet most
of us were glad that our own names were not on the list.

Fort Johnson where we were stationed was made very strong,
huge bombproofs were built and heavy guns and mortars mounted,
while a supporting force of infantry was kept close at hand. These
troops were hidden during the day in the woods so as not to attract

123

the enemys artillery fire, but at night they were brought down to
the vicinity of the shore in readiness to repel any boat attack from
the fleet.

Our second tour of duty at Wagner was devoid of special in-
cident beyond the increasing and unceasing fire from the ships and
batteries of the enemy which had to be borne all day without much
abilit)^ on our part to return it. All of our heavy guns were mounted
on the sea face of Wagner so no response at all could be made to
Gen. Gilmore's land batteries while against the monitors and the
great "Ironsides" one lo inch Columbiad was the only gun of
sufficient calibre to make any impression whatever. This particular
gun was dismounted several times by shots that wrecked the carriage
but it was always mounted again, and I believe that it continued
in service until the end of the siege. The gunner who had charge
of it at this time was a young South Carolinian named Fraser Mat-
thews whose cool bravery excited the greatest admiration in all
who saw him. Again and again he could be seen standing erect
upon the chassis of the gun while the squad sought shelter behind the
parapet as the great 15 inch shells of the Monitors came ricochetting
over the water and burst in the fort. Then with perfect quiet and
composure he would call the men to attention again, aim the huge
Columbiad and send its projectile smashing into the sides of the
ironclads. And this for hour after hour all day long. I never knew
a man whose courage was of finer quality, and it was with great
sorrow that I heard, a few years after the war, that he had been
murdered by negroes over in Beaufort District, a sad ending for
such a hero.

The bombardment of the fort continued at night though with
abated vigor as the fleet invariably retired to its anchorage as dark
came on. There was opportunity therefore between night-fall and
dawn to repair the damage that had been done during the day. The
cavernous holes that had been blown in parapets and traverses were
filled with sand bags and morning would find us ready for another
days' poundings; but of rest and sleep there had been little or none.
When we returned to James Island after this second tour I was
detached from the Regiment and placed in command of Fort John-
son, which position I held as long as we remained at Charleston.
Uncle Mat Hopkins was likewise detached as Post Adjutant and
we had also the companionship of Johnnie Howard, your Aunt
Ann's brother, who was the engineer officer in charge of the work
that was constantly going on there.

After Wagner was finally taken by the enemy it became, of
course, a point from which to attack James Island and Fort John-

124

son had to undergo its daily ordeal of heavy artillery fire, to which
our own batteries replied both day and night. The constant roar
of cannonading we got strangely accusomed to and would sleep
soundly through it all at night but more than once I noticed that
the crack of a musket would awaken me when a false alarm would
be given by a sentinel on the beach, who would mistake a wave for
a boat and crack away at it. It has always seemed to me that this
was fairly good proof that the mind is not entirely obUvious dur-
ing sleep. This indifference to the heavy guns was not shared by
occasional visitors who had had no chance to get accustomed to
it. Cousin Charlie West came over from Savannah once to see me;
when bed time arrived he spread his blanket alongside of mine, we
told each other "good night" and then I knew nothing until morn-
ing, but poor Charlie had a woeful tale to tell. He had heard every
gun that was fired and every shell that had burst. Your Uncle
Charlie with his Regiment, the 54th Georgia was stationed a few
miles from me at a place called Manigault's Point and I rode over
to see him once or twice, but I did not feel easy in absenting myself
from the Post even for an hour or two, so we did not see very much
of each other. He was in a skirmish in the vicinity of Secessionville
and the Regiment, which was a large one, was kept where it was
to guard against flank attacks of the enemy, thus he was spared the
severe service of Wagner. While at Fort Johnson I made the
acquaintance of a number of attractive South Carolina gentlemen
of which I have very pleasant memories. Chief among these was a
Colonel Elliott, a man of most distinguished gallantry, who sub-
sequently won his way to a Brigardier Generalship by pure force
of merit. He was one of the Elhotts of Beaufort I think a cousirj
of our good friends by that name. I was very much drawn to him
by the frank courtesy of his manner and a spirit of friendliness
that was thoroughly genuine. My Chief of Artillery was a Lt.CoL
Yates of the ist So Ca, and he too was a man to take to. I saw a
great deal of him in looking after the mounting of guns and other
work appertaining to his arm of the service. He was a Charlestonian
and had a good deal to tell me of ante-bellum days in the old town.
I thought it would be pleasant to follow up the acquaintance after
the war, but we never met again. Another interesting man. Major
Ormsby Blanding, was considerably older than myself but he seemed
to like to talk with me and we frequently conversed far into the
night. He had been in the famous "Palmetto" Regiment during the
Mexican war, and of his experiences at that time he never tired
of talking, nor I of listening. The old gentleman was much chagrined

125

by a recent happening that he would dilate upon whenever the
matter was broached. His woes all centered about two enormous
rifled cannon that had been brought in by one of the blockade run-
ners. They were intended to aid in the defence of the harbor and
were mounted on the Battery where they attracted a great deal of
attention from military men. Genl Ripley who commanded the Dis-
trict instructed Major Blanding to prepare cartridges for a trial of
these guns and the latter in getting ready to do this noticed an un-
usual formation in the bottom of the base where the cartridge would
be placed when the gun was loaded. Instead of being cylindrical
the whole way down it had something of this shape [drawing in the
manuscript]. The Major says he conceived the idea that this recess
was intended as an air chamber to lessen the force of the recoil
when the gun was fired, but he said the General insisted that the
cartridge bag should be made with a long tail to it to fit the
smaller chamber also. Obedient to orders the Major did as he
instructed and when the explosion came the breech of the gun
was hopelessly cracked. "Now," he complained, "they lay it all to
me and I can't ride in the streets of Charleston without having
the boys stick out their tongues and yell after me "there goes
O. B., 'Old Buster'." It was pretty hard on him, but I found it
difficult to preserve a sympathetic face as the tale was told. A
charming young fellow was Captain Mitchell, also of the ist So
Ca Artillery. He was the son of John Mitchell, the Irish patriot
and a man of most winsome personality, his features classical in out-
line, his eyes brilliant and clear, a warm tone to his complexion, and
a grace of manner that was irresistable. He had charge of a battery
that was located at the nearest point to Morris Island, from which a
constant fire was kept up against the enemy's lines. I sat with him
one night upon the parapet there until long after midnight while he
told me of his hopes and ambitions. He would be a soldier all his
life and the reputation he hoped to gain in the war would give him
high position in the Army of the Confederacy when our indepen-
dence had been established. He specially desired to be put in com-
mand of Fort Sumter (even then a glorious ruin) saying that there
was fine opportunity for distinction there. Poor fellow! he did re-
main a soldier for the rest of his days, but they were few. Command
of Sumter was given him and he died there, stricken by a shell as
he stood in the upper parapet. A very tragic event that took place
while we were at Fort Johnson was the wreck of the "Sumter."
This was a steamer engaged in bringing up troops that had been
relieved from duty at Wagner. It was a service that had to be per-

126 .

formed at night to avoid the fire of the enemy, and a code of sig-
nals was established to pass between the steamer and the forts of the
inner harbor, since no chances could be taken of having one of the
Yankee vessels slipping in. The Sumter started from Cummings Point
crowded with men all looking forward to the relief and rest that had
been earned by arduous service at the outpost. As the boat drew in
toward Fort Moultrie a gun was fired and a signal made from the
Fort but the Captain seemed to have lost his head and made no re-
sponse. Instantly, the fire of the Fort was opened upon him and
shot and shell tore through the crowds of men on the steamer's deck.
The Captain changed her course and essayed to run in between Fort
Sumter and James Island but the boat soon became a perfect wreck
rolling and tumbUng about in the waves. Some of the men were
drowned, some were picked up by boats that put out to their relief;
others stripped and swam to Fort Sumter and still others came ashore
at Fort Johnson the most utterly demoralized men it has ever been
my fortune to meet. Among them was Captain Matthews, a brother
of the Fraser Matthews of whom I have spoken. He, like his brother,
was a man of conspicuous and cheerful gallantry, but as he landed
on the beach the horror of what he had gone through unmanned
him entirely; he trembled like a leaf and could scarely speak when
I addressed him. Daylight had dawned ere the close of this lamen-
table tragedy. Firing upon both sides stopped for a while as the
work of rescue went on, but soon it opened again and life savers
became life destroyers once more. Such is war, aptly described by
General Sherman as "Hell." That night as Uncle Mat and I were
sleeping in a little picket tent that we enjoyed together I heard the
sound of troops passing by and went out to find who they were.
It proved to be a Regiment that had just been relieved from duty
at Fort Sumter and was on the march for the interior of the Island.
As the rear came there were the notes of a fiddle played by a
soldier in gray, following whom was a singular procession of ghost-
ly figures arrayed in white, dancing and frolicking like a lot of
children. These were the men who swam to the fort from the
wreck that morning; they had landed naked and had been clad in
hospital night-shirts, the only available clothing. All day they had
endured the terrific fire that was rained upon Fort Sumter; yet here
they were as I saw them. Surely there was never better exempli-
fication of the spirit that animated the Armies of the Confederacy.
The little tent that Matthew and I occupied at night was very
scant in its accommodations; its furniture consisted of one cot of
narrow proportions and a small desk for official papers. By right
of seniority I took possession of the cot so Mat slept on the ground

127

alongside of me and because of the desk there was shelter for only
the upper part of his body; his legs were out of doors. A sentinel
was always kept on duty at headquarters to receive any communi-
cations that might come during the night and to awaken us up in
case of emergenices. One night I heard someone at the door of the
tent and called out "Who is there?" The reply came in strong
Milesian accent "The Sintinel, Y'r 'onor," "What are you doing?"
"Foldin' in the Adjutants legs out of the rain." Mat was a pretty
sound sleeper in those days and I do not recall that the process of
"foldin' " aroused him from his slumbers. A vivid memory comes
to me of a night attack upon Sumter by the monitors. There was
not a breath of air stirring and the water of the harbor was like a
mill pond; an intense stillness was over everything just one of the
nights when sound travels indefinitely far. Suddenly the quiet was
broken by the bellowing of the fifteen inch guns and the roar of
bursting shell as one iron clad after another opened upon the Fort.
It was very impressive to us at Fort Johnson as we stood by our
guns not knowing how soon we ourselves might be engaged. The
intense blackness of the night would be followed bv flashes from
the ships like lightning while the peculiar atmospheric conditions
that prevailed made the roar of the explosions seem continuous.
I never quite understood why this attack was made as nothing was
accomplished by it; possibly it was intended to find out whether the
defensive power of Sumter was good or not. The old Fort appeared
a perfect ruin but the Yanks ascertained that considerable fighting
ability was still there. The fleet retired just before dawn and in
going sent a few shells in our direction, but that was our only
share in the night's performance. The most formidable of the enemy's
vessels was a huge iron clad known as the "New Ironsides." Those
of us who were exposed to her fire at sundr\^ times held her in
great respect and were always glad to get under cover when she
was around. At that time she was reported to be the most power-
ful vessel afloat and I have never seen the statement contradicted.
Against this leviathan a torpedo attack was planned, its execution
being committed to Lieut. Glassell of the Confederate Navy. The
means at his disposal seemed woefully disproportionate to the work
but in spite of that the attempt came very near being a great suc-
cess. A little steam pleasure boat was fitted with a long spar at her
bow to which was attached a percussion torpedo containing a heavy
explosive charge. Glassell started down the harbor one dark night
in his little craft which bore the very appropriate name of the
"David." His crew, I believe, consisted of only two men, the en-
gineer and one other, though I do not speak with certainty on this
point. He drew quite near to the Ironsides before he was discovered

128

and hailed by a sentinel; his response was a quick order to go ahead
at full speed straight for the big ship. Unfortunately there was a
strong ebb tide flowing and it swept the bow of the little craft
out of her direct course so the blow given was a glancing one;
moreover it struck the Ironsides just at the point where one of
her cross bulkheads happened to be located. But for these two hap-
penings there is little doubt that the great war ship would have been
sunk where she lay. As it was the shock given to her framework
was tremendous she began to leak badly and in point of fact it
eliminated her from the fighting force of the enemy for a very
long time. I do not know that she ever fired another gun in Charles-
ton harbor, certainly she did not during our stay there. Meanwhile
things were going badly on the "David;" the explosion of the tor-
pedo sent a great wave over her that put out her fires and washed
Lieut. Glassell overboard. He managed to reach the bow chains of
one of the Federal fleet and was m.ade a prisoner of war while the
David floated helplessly away in the darkness. But the men on
board of her were plucky and resourceful. Undismayed by the roar
of the enemy's guns that blazed away at them from every quarter
they tore out the lining of the little boat for kindling wood, re-
lighted the fires, succeeded in getting up steam once more and
reached the wharf at Charleston in safety. Poor Glassell remained
a prisoner I believe until the end of the war. There was much
heated talk in the Northern papers of hanging him as a "pirate,"
but that was the nonsensical utterance of irresponsible parties the
authorities knew that his attempt was a perfectly legitimate one in
warfare. I had been notified, as commander of Fort Johnson that
his attack on the Ironsides was to be made in order that Glassell
might receive our protection should circumstances have led him to
run in under our guns. On the following morning therefore I was
up by daylight, hoping to find the big ship gone; but to my great
disappointment there she was still at her anchorage, though it was
some satisfaction to note that she heeled over almost on her beam
ends and streams of water were flowing from her scuppers pretty
good evidence this gave that she had been seriously injured and
that it was necessary to keep her afloat by the pumps. As I have
said there was a comfort in that much but it would have been so
much better just to see the tops of her masts sticking out of the
water.

Battery Wagner was finally evacuated by the Confederates bur
not until the trenches of the enemy had reached the very edge of
the moat. The old sand fort had endured a pounding of fifty-one

129

days and its defence effectually blocked Gen Gilmores hopes of
getting possession of the City of Charleston, the one thing for
which his campaign had been inauguarated. He gained the outpost
of Morris Island but not one step beyond that; the City remained
in the hands of the Confederacy until the last months of the war,
when, as I have already noted, the advance of Gen. Sherman's army
from Savannah northward necessarily led to its fall the cause itself
had failed by that time however. In the latter part of the autumn
of 1863 we were ordered back to the lines about Savannah, and
-were encamped in what was then open ground, just back of the
Alassie School. The Regiment was very much broken up; four
companies were with me, two other in the Batteries on the Savannah
River, two at Caustons Bluff where very heavy works had been
erected, and two at Fort McAllister on the Ogeechee River. I was
very anxious to get the command together and made several appli-
cations, from time to time, asking that it might be done, but the
exigencies of the service seemed to forbid, and I had to content
myself with things as they were a lesson that a soldier has to learn
very soon in his career. The winter passed quietly with us. We
were sent once to meet a force of the enemy that landed on Whit-
marsh Island though they did not remain there long enough for
us to get at them. Another expedition was out to Rose Dhu to as-
sist in quelling a mutiny that had broken out in a part of Col Alfred
Hartridges Command. I have forgotten what caused the trouble,
which did not prove to be very serious; it was ended without the
necessity of using force, very much to my satisfaction for I dreaded
the possibility of having to fire upon our own men in gray. Two
-or three of the ring-leaders were court-martialled and punished
and my connection with the Court as its President led to a rather
funny incident. My orders from Gen Colston (under whose com-
mand we were brigaded) required me to report at the close of
.each day what the proceedings had developed. After a very busy
isession I had written out my dispatch to the General and given it to
Col. Hartridge to have it sent in by his courier who was to start in
for the City at daylight; then I threw myself on a sofa and went
off into the soundest kind of a sleep. I had been up for the greater
part of two nights and had been continuously busy for the whole
of two days. It was the sleep of exhaustion from which Hartridge
found it very hard to awaken me, as he did about midnight, to
give information that made certain changes necessary in the report.
I got up, opened the dispatch and sat down at the table to write.
Meanwhile Hartridge began to talk to the courier giving the man
instructions concerning private business that he wished attended to

130

in the City. He was to carry certain articles of clothing to Mrs
Wayne on Liberty Street, to buy so many pounds of fresh beef
from such and such a butcher, etc etc; and every word that he
uttered I wrote down automatically in the dispatch without the
slightest idea of what I was doing. Then in a minute I was fast
asleep again. When morning came I awoke with a certain dim sense
of what had happened yet unable to recall anything clearly. I hur-
ried to Hartridge who said there was no doubt of my having added
to the dispatch but what was added he did not know; the courier
had been gone for some time but possibly might be overtaken by
a fast rider. Accordingly I roused up Uncle Mat and got him to
ride "in hot haste" to try to accomplish this. He was very good
about it and was off in a few minutes but the man had too long a
start and when Mat finally got to the General's Headquarters he
was recieved with roars of laughter by the staff; the dispatch had
been delivered, was even then being pondered over and found in-
comprehensible. Henry Cunningham, one of the staff made the re-
mark, "it is a good thing that Col. Olmstead has the reputation for
sobriety that is his." The incident mortified me no little at the time,
yet I had to laugh over it too.

Early in the spring of 1864 I was again detached from regimental
duty and sent over to Pocotaligo to take command of the 3rd Military
District of South CaroUna, relieving Gen Wm S Walker who had
held that position for a long while and was ordered to Virginia.
I went alone except for my orderly Linskey having been informed
that Gen Walkers District Staff would serve as mine. I could not
help feeling a little lonely in being cut off from the officers of the
Regiment to whom I was bound by so many ties, but the gentlemen
who met me were very courteous and cordial none but pleasant
memories of them remain in my mind. General Walker was a charming
gentleman, a soldier every inch of him and a man of distinguished
presence. He had one or two severe fights in the defence of the
District gaining a very notable victory over a largely superior
force, under the live oaks of Pocotaligo. This gave him the sobriquet
"Live Oak Walker" by which he is generally known and distinguished
from the brilliant Georgian, Gen Wm H T Walker under whom I
afterward served. He remained at the Headquarters only one day
after my arrival and a very busy day it was for me, trying to get
a grasp of the new conditions in which I was placed. The District
was a very difficult one for a stranger to leam topographically; it

131

embraced the coast line from the Savannah River half way to Charles-
ton. The railroad between the two cities ran through it and this had
been the object of repeated attacks by the enemy who held Port
Royal harbor in strong force. The Combahee and Ashepoo Rivers
came down to the sea within the District and there were also several
salt water inlets running far inland. These not only offered facilities
for attack by an enterprising enemy at various points, but likewise
increased the difficulty of defence since all the water ways had to
be guarded and the Confederate force could only be concentrated
at the last moment when the plan of the enemy had been developed.
Gen. Walker who had been in command for two years or more had
drawn up in writing the plans of battle that he had formulated in
case the enemy landed at one point or another. These plans he very
kindly turned over to me and they caused much burning of "the
midnight oil" during my stay at Pocotaligo. They comprehended not
only the General's idea as to the position of his forces in actual battle
but likewise the method of concentrating the widely scattered troops
under varying conditions. At that time every Regiment Battalion and
Battery that could possibly be spared from coast defence was being
hurried to Virginia to aid Lee in his death grapple with Grant, or to
Johnston's army in North Georgia that was facing the advance of
Sherman from Chattanooga. I found accordingly that the force in
the 3rd Military District upon which Gen Walkers plans were based,
had been sadly depleted and that while what he had written gave
me valuable ideas to study and keep in mind, I had, after all, only
myself to depend upon. The first thing to do, the imperative thing,
was to gain personal knowledge of the country to be defended and
to that my every energy was devoted every day and all day. From
what I have written of the lay of the land it will be seen that it
consisted of a series of peninsulas separated by water courses so that
it was not possible to ride directly from one end of the District
to the other. I was in the saddle at early morning and would ride
until night, taking the peninsulas one by one and trying to fix the
general features of each of them in my mind as clearly as possible.
I am obliged to say, however, that with increasing knowledge of the
situation there came greater and constantly growing solicitude. The
country was so open to attack up any one of half a dozen avenues
the enemy might be upon us in a night our own forces were so
isolated and scattered, that I could not comprehend why the important
railroad had not long ago been seized and held; and Gen Lees direct
communication with the South thus severed. In spite of all this how-
ever I much enjoyed those long rides through the swamps and under

132

the oaks in the beauty of early spring. My headquarters were in the
residence of a Capt Gregory who was the Engineer Officer of the
District a very pleasant gentleman who did all in his power to make
me feel at home in his house. The quartermaster was a Capt Screven
a relative of the Savannah Screvens. Then there were two or three
Charlestonians and a Capt Clark a Georgian whom I had known
before the war. Altogether we formed a pleasant circle and had
generally a merry time at the dinner hour when the labors of the day
were over. I have spoken above at my surprise that the Yankees
at Port Royal did not pick their opportunities but it probably was
the result of their over estimating our strength a mistake that Gen-
erals are very apt to make. It was the special weakness of Gen Mc-
Clellan who might readily have captured Richmond in the campaign
of 1862 had he pushed boldly forward after the battle of Williams-
burg; but discretion was too deeply ingrained in his mental make up.
He imagined tremendous armies between himself and the coveted
city and they kept him from advancing no less surely than armies
of flesh and blood would have done. In point of fact the Confederates
before him were much fewer than his own forces; it was not until
later that our authorities were able to concentrate for defence; Mc-
Clellan gave us the time to do it.

Fortunately I was not called upon to test my ability to defend
the District. After I had been there a few weeks orders came for
me to turn over the Command to Brig Gen Thomas Jordan, who was
sent to take it, and to return myself to the First Regiment which
was ordered to assemble at Savannah and proceed to join the army of
Gen Joseph E. Johnston who was then facing General Sherman in
North Georgia. I obeyed the command with alacrity on the day it
reached me. It was a great joy to have the ten companies together
for they made a noble Regiment that any man might have felt proud
to lead two companies of the [Irish Jasper] Greens, one of the Ogle-
thorpe Light Infantry, the Tattnall Guards, German Volunteers, City
Light Guard, Coast Rifles, Emmett Rifles, Washington Volunteers
and Irish Volunteers. The Regiment joined the army of Gen Jos E
Johnston when it was in position to the North and West of Marietta,
the line stretching across the Western and Atlantic Railroad North
of Kenesaw Aiountain on the right and covering Lost Mountain on
the left. We left the train at Marietta where orders were handed me
to march to the left and join Mercer's Brigade of Walkers Division
and Hardee's Corps. Genl Hugh Mercer was the father of Col George
A Mercer, whom you knew in his later life; he was a West Pointer
a man of cultivation and refinement as well as of undoubted courage,

133

a charming gentleman but, I think, rather too old for the vigorous
requirement of duty in the field. At the beginning of the war he had
been Colonel of the First Regiment when I was its Major, and when
promoted to be a Brigadier General was for a long while in command
of the Military District around Savannah and down the coast. He gladly
welcomed the Regiment to his Brigade which then consisted of three
other Georgia Regiments, the Fifty-fourth, Col C H Way, the F'ifty-
seventh, Col Barkuloo, and the Sixty-third, Col George Gordon, (an
older brother of the late Genl W W Gordon). Our Division Com-
mander Major Gen'l Wm. H. T. Walker, (father of Mrs C. C. Schley),
was an officer of wide spread reputation for dash and couras;e who
had served with great ability in the Mexican War where he had
been desperately wounded. The Corps Commander Lieut Gen Wm
J Hardee was also a Georgian whose name was well known both
North and South. He was at one time Superintendent of the Military
Academy at West Point and was the author of the book of Infantry
Tactics used by both armies; like Genl Walker he had earned fame
by brilliant service in Mexico. The story is told of him that on one occa-
sion he met a straggling soldier on the road whom he reproached for
straying from the ranks. "Who are you" said the soldier. "I am
General Hardee" replied the Genl. "What! the man who wrote the
Tactics." "The same." "Well Gin'l you told us a lot about 'Double
Column at half distance' but you never said nothing about double
distance on half rations." I don't know how the interview ended but
the soldier's wit ought to have saved him from any severe punishment.
Genl Hardee had been with the Western Army from the beginning
of the war and I believe had taken prominent part in every one of
its many battles. He too was related to someone you all knew, he
was the uncle of an old friend Major Chas S Hardee.

We had, it will be seen, every reason to be satisfied with the leader-
ship under which we had come and it was specially gratifying to be
brigaded with Georgians whom we knew.

Genl Mercer's Staff consisted of his son, Capt George A Mercer,
Asst Adjutant Genl, Major James Williams and Capt W W Gordon
Inspectors, Alajor James Stewart, Quarter Master and Capt John I
Stoddard Aide de Camp. In my service with the Brigade I was thrown
much and intimately with these gentlemen and there is no memory
of my association with them that is not pleasant to dwell upon. The
Brigade was a fine one that we all felt proud to be part of; it did its
whole duty to the end.

The 57th Regiment had done service in the Vicksburg Campaign
with honor to itself. I never got to anything like intimacy with its

134

Colonel, but the Lieut Col, C. S Guyton I like exceedingly. He
was a man of middle size with a face of much refinement, gentle in
speech yet possessing a resolution of character that never failed him
in any emergency.

The service of the other Regiments up to that time had been con-
fined to the coasts of Georgia and South Carolina. Walker's was a
reserve Division which meant that as a rule it had no fixed place
in the line of battle but was moved about from point to point as
occasion might require to strengthen any weak places in the line
when threatened by the enemy. These changes were generally made at
night and they involved much loss of sleep marching and counter-
marching while other commands were resting. The roads too were
particularly bad, there had been a great deal of rain and the constant
passage of artillery and transportation trains had cut them up most
abominably. A small mud-hole in a soft spot would graduallv^ widen
and deepen through the combined action of falling rain and grinding
wheels until the entire road bed would be a perfect quagmire in
which the heavily laden baggage wagons or pieces of artillery would
sink to the axles. Very often too these bogs extended into the adjoin-
ing fields as one vehicle after another would drive out in the side
in the search for firmer ground. The memory of the night marches
over these roads is like a night mare to me as I think of them; horses
and men wearied and exhausted, stumbling along, through red clay
mud and darkness prolonged waitings every few hundred yards when
somewhere in front a stalled wagon or broken down caisson would
block the road and all this with little prospect of rest and refreshment
in the mornings. Ordinarily on the march the men were lively and
good natured, full of jest and badinage, often breaking into songs,
but these night tramps were generally made in moodv silence. I
remember to have fallen asleep in the saddle often, waking with a
start and wondering where I was when the order came to move
on. This is a side of war that histories do not lay much stress upon
but every old soldier bears it in mind.

Our Lieut Col. W. S. Rockwell was not much of a horseman, not
liking much to exercise himself in that way even in bright sunny
weather, so experience such as I have described was specially trying
to him. On one miserably rainy disagreeable night we were routed
out of bivouac and brought out into the road for a march between
ten and eleven o'clock. Taking my place at the head of the column
I found the old Colonel there on foot. I tried to remonstrate with
him for not riding but he replied "No! I am not going to risk myself
on a horse on a night like this." So, on he trudged through mud and mire

136

though by no means adapted by nature for such a promenade. I felt
very sorry for him, still the choice was his own and nothing could
be done to help him. After a while we came to a place where the
road ran along a steep slope and hearing a flop behind me in the black
darkness I called out, "Colonel! is that you?" There was a brief mo-
ment of hesitation, then came a rather faint reply in a tone of simulated
cheerfulness, "Yes, I slipped." Poor old chap, he ought to have been
comfortably at home in bed that very minute. His zeal to serve
was all right, but years and figure were too much for him. When
morning dawned he was missing, to my great uneasiness, for I under-
stood that the march had been in rather close proximity to the enemy
and I thought it possible that he might have been picked up by them.
Accordingly I sent his orderly, Johnnie Counts, on his horse to hunt
for him on the road we had traveled. An hour or two later Counts
reported that he had found the old gentleman at a farmer's house,
seated before a blazing wood fire, bare-footed, one wet sock on each
andiron, a shoe in each comer of the fireplace and the back of his
coat stiff with red clay mud from collar to tail. But there was a frying
pan on the floor before him, a rasher of bacon in one hand, a knife
in the other, and a bright twinkle in his eye as he thus sat giving orders
to the household "as one born to command." Later in the day he
joined us, none the worse for the nights adventure.

One of our marches carried us out to an advanced position on the
Burnt Hickory road in front of Kenesaw A4ountain where for about
a week in company with a Brigade from another Division, we held
a false line while the real line in our rear was being fortified. The
orders were to be firm against all skirmishing attacks but to retire
before a line of battle. We were upon a ridge and the ground in the
immediate front sloped down into an enormous field of com through
which a pathway led from the North East comer to the South West
comer. Beyond was a thick wood that was occupied by a line of Con-
federate Cavalry whose presence there saved us from the necessity
of picket duty. On the first day we threw up a light breastwork and
then, the front being guarded by the Cavalry, enjoyed several days
of good rest after the long siege of marching. Bright and early one
morning there was the sudden sound of active skirmishing in the
wood beyond; it grew heavier and heavier with each passing moment.
The two Brigades stood to their arms and soon the Cavalry came
streaming out of the wood riding straight across the field and taking
position behind us. The edge of the wood became blue with Yankees,
a battery of their guns was rushed up and a heavy fire was opened
both of infantry and artillery upon our lines. Just then a little inci-

136,

dent happened that I have often laughed over and told about since.
In the N E corner of the field a belated cavalry-man appeared mounted
upon a mule he came out just at the head of the pathu^ay that I have
described and endeavored to ride straight across to the Confederate
position but her ladyship the mule saw the pathway leading diagonally
between the contending forces and chose that for her line of retreat.
She jogged steadily on while we could see the rider tugging at the
rein and making vigorous effort to bring her head around to the
way he wanted to go. It was useless however and now he was brought
to the notice of the enemy who began firing upon him while shouts
of laughter went up from their ranks at his unfortunate plight. I have
often thought since that they did not really want to hit him for when,
in manly defiance, he rose in his stirrups, faced them and waved an
old sombrero over his head they gave him a cheer as the mule ambled
along to a place of safety far to the left.

While this was going on I was watching the road with much in-
tentness expecting every moment to see a charging column emerge
therefrom. The men were all ready and strong up to the point where
they would have made a noble fight, but it was not intended that
we should. A voice called and I turned to meet Capt Gordon who
brought an order for the Regiment to retire. Then I made a tactical
mistake that I have always been thankful led to no unhappy conse-
quences. Instead of retiring in line as we should have done, I gave
the order "By the right of companies to the rear" thus thinning the
Regiment into a formation of ten companies marching to the rear in
so many columns, with intervals between them, something like this
[drawing in the manuscript] My reason for doing this was the sudden
thought that this formation would present a smaller mark for artillery
fire, but we no sooner had made the move than it flashed upon
me that if a shell struck a line it would only kill the two men who
happened to be at that point, while if it struck the end of one of these
columns the loss of life would be great indeed. Fortunately we escaped
this danger as most of the shells went over our heads or between
the intervals. I have gone into this to show how careful an officer
should be who has the lives of men in his keeping. His mind should
always be clear, his wits keen in every emergency. Had disaster
followed upon my mistake it is probable that no one would ever have
blamed me for it but I should never have forgiven myself. I remember
the great admiration I felt for Lieut Col Dargan of the 2 1 st So Caro-
lina Regt who sprang from his sleep one night when a false alarm
aroused the garrison of Fort Johnson on James Island, and without
a seconds delay shouted the command that brought order and atten-

137

tion among his men. The afternoon of the day on which we retired
from our advanced position on the Burnt Hickory road to the main
lines was an eventful one for the Regiment. Several of its companies
were sent out under Major Ford as a picket force some hundred yards
and more to the front. They had scarcely gotten into position when
they were vigorously attacked by the enemy and until night fall
the fighting was severe, but their line was held. The loss in killed and
wounded was heavy but less severe than it would have been but for
the thick woods which gave more or less shelter to the men. Among
the wounded was Sergt McGowan of Co A who for so many years
after the war held the office of Receiver of Tax Returns for Chatham
County. A ball shattered his arm and ended his days of soldiering.
My boyhood friend Cyrus Carter (brother of Miss Eliza,) received
his death wound. I went to the field hospital to see him and found
that there was no possible hope of saving his life. He was perfectly
calm and knew his condition, facing the truth like the Christian gentle-
man that he was. He spoke of his wife and child with infinite tender-
ness and said the thought of leaving them gave the only pang for him
in dying. I knelt at his side and prayed with him; the roar of musketry
in our ears continuously as the petition ascended. An attack in force
upon our main line was anticipated to follow this hot picket fight,
so I was compelled to hurry back to mv post bidding adieu forever
to the friend whom I had known from early childhood; he died
that night in the hospital in Marietta to which he was removed. Carter
was a man of deep piety, albeit a little narrow in his denominational
views; his soul was pure, his heart brave, a good and true man.

The fighting ended at nightfall, the attack we looked for was not
made. For the two or three weeks that followed, the armies of John-
ston and Sherman were in close contact it was a continuous grapple;
fierce fighting on the picket lines and steady artillery fire from
early dawn far into the night. Every day added its quota to the
dreadful list of killed and wounded, but on neither side was there
any evidence of an abatement of the grim determination with which
the campaign had been conducted from its beginning.

From Dalton down to Atlanta practically the same tactics were
repeated over and over again. Johnston would select a line straddling
the Western and Atlantic Railroad and fortify it with care. Then
Sherman would deploy his army until he had covered his opponents
entire front and, this being done, he would then send a corps South-
ward on one or both of the Confederate flanks. Superior numbers
enabled him to do this at will and the result necessarily was Johnston's
retreat to a new position. But these retreats were always made in the
most masterly way always with a firm front and without the slightest

138

loss of war material. Indeed it has been said that he did not abandon
even so much as a single wheelbarrow. Sherman would vary the per-
formance occasionally by savage assaults upon the Confederate lines,
and in these he invariably met with bloody repulse at Resaca, at New
Hope Church, at Kenesaw Mountain, at Smyrna Church and in num-
erous minor engagements that have not been honored with a specific
name, but in which as many men lost their lives as in the most
Sanguinary battle of the Revolution.

On the night we fell back to the position about Kenesaw Mountain
the I St Regiment sustained a serious loss in the capture of its senior
Captain, Yates Levy, (a brother of Mrs Octavus Cohen) and a number
of the men of his company who formed the Regiments detail on the
picket line that day some little distance out in front of the main line.

Major Allen of the 63rd was the officer in command of the picket
and his orders were to remain in position for a certain time after
the Brigade had retired and then to withdraw quietly and follow it
without attracting the attention of the enemy. When Allen joined us
about day break he brought in the details of the 54th, the 57th and the
63rd Regiments but not that of the ist. On being asked about them
he expressed great sorrow and chagrin and said that in some way
he had lost touch with them in the black darkness of the night and
had not been able to communicate the order for withdrawal. He also
said that the orders given to him to preserve quiet, had prevented any
loud calling to locate the detail and that failing to find Captain Levy
he had to come in without him when the time was up. It was not a
satisfactory explanation to me for I felt that the first duty of an
officer commanding a picket line should be to acquaint himself with
the location of every part of his force and to keep in touch with it
by constant visitation, but there was nothing that could be done save
to accept the fact as one of the unfortunate incidents of war. Captain
Levy wrote to me some time afterward from the Federal prison on
Johnsons Island, Lake Erie, to which he had been taken after his
capture. He said that word had been brought to him by a Confederate
officer who had recently been taken, that Major Allen had charged
him and his men with being asleep at their post on the night of the
capture, giving that as the reason why they could not be found.
The Captain resented this imputation with considerable heat and re-
quested me as his commanding officer to defend his reputation by
bringing charges against Major Allen for neglect of duty. He also
declared that he would demand personal satisfaction when he got
out of prison. Allen told me when I spoke to him about this letter
that he had never made the charge that reached Capt Levys ears;

139

and there the matter dropped for reflection convinced me that it was
the easiest thing in the World for the original accident to have hap-
pened, taking into consideration the black darkness of the night &
the dense wood in which the picket was placed. It was only just, like-
wise, to remember the anxiety of mind that would naturally oppress
an officer in Major Allen's position, the fear that undue delay in his
movements might involve the loss of his entire force.

After a very exhausting night we reached the ground that our Di-
vision was assigned to, on the South West flank of Kenesaw Mountain,
and as soon as a halt was sounded the men dropped to the ground
for rest and sleep. But just then the Engineers wagons drove up with
intrenching tools and orders were given to begin work at once throw-
ing up works on our front. There was considerable dilitoriness in re-
sponding to this order; the men moved with great reluctance ap-
parently overcome by fatigue; but suddenly there came the booming
of Sherman's artillery in the near distance and a "change came over
the spirit of their dreams." The quickening effect of the sound was
ludicrous in the extreme. The sleepers sprang to their feet, the wagons
were unloaded post haste and spades picks and axes began to fly
with great alacrity. A remark of Lieut Everett's, a fine young fellow
in the 57th, amused me very much. "Boys," he said, "I'm going
to get a cannon on my plantation when the war ends, there's nothing
like it to make lazy people work."

The building of field works became quite an art during the war
in both Northern and Southern armies. It was really quite wonderful
how rapidly it was accomplished and with what skill every device was
used to hinder the onset of an enemy and give protection to the
defending force. At every position where troops expected to be at-
tacked these works were put up and would be ready for occupancy
in a very few hours. A ditch about three feet deep and five or six feet
in width was dug and the earth thrown out on the side toward the
enemy to form a parapet leaving a little bench, (or "banquette" as
it was called) for the men to kneel upon in delivering their fire.
[Drawing in the manuscript]. Along the crest of the parapet logs were
ranged upon blocks that lifted them up a few inches and through
this opening the firing was done, the logs protecting the heads of the
troops. It was a good protection, too, against the fire of musketry
but an added danger if the log happened to be struck by a shell. In
the front of the parapet an "abbattis" was laid consisting of young
trees stripped of their leaves with the branches sharpened and turned
outward. In some of the works around Atlanta "tanglements" of wire
bound the "abbattis" together and increased its efficiency, but in the

140

ordinary field works this could not be done as wire formed no part
of the field equipment. The ditches that were the genesis of these
works were called "the trenches" and in them when the positions were
exposed to fire the men lived and slept.

It will interest you to learn something of how we were fed in those
days. The army regulations stipulate that rations are to be issued to
the enhsted men but leave the officers to provide for themselves
as best they may from their pay. This rule was observed ^ the be-
ginning of the war but in active campaigning it was found to be
impracticable, (among the Confederates at least,) for officers to look
after their wants in this direction. In the first place there were no
sources of supply to be depended upon and then the daily and hourly
exigencies of service left an officer no time for his individual house
keeping. This was certainly true in the long grapple between Johnston
and Sherman in North Georgia, and none the less so in Gen Lee's
army. So the Confederate Congress passed a law that rations were
to be issued to officers as well as to men, and we were "all on a
footin' " as the old country woman remarked to your Aunt Sue.
The ration as prescribed by regulations is varied and ample, but
with us it consisted of corn bread, meat, (generally bacon and some-
times stringy beef) with a little salt; the coffee, sugar, molasses, beans,
flour &c that are so alluring in the printed list of rations, were
conspicuous by their absence.

From every Regiment men were detailed to form what was known
as the "cooking brigade" who performed these ministrations in camp
well to the rear. Corn bread was all they cooked, the meat being
issued raw for each man in each mess to treat as taste and opportunity
might permit. The bread was prepared in dutch ovens and each indi-
vidual "pone" bore the sign manual of the cook who had pressed
it into shape; the finger prints were plainly to be seen, with transverse
ridges between, on every one of them. I reflected some times upon
the degree of cleanliness of these fingers, but it was just as well not
to let the mind dwell upon that theme too particularly. The rations
were usually brought up in the Commissary wagons to the main line
in the dusk of the evening, to avoid the fire of the enemy; then what
the men did not eat at once was stored away for the next days con-
sumption in the haversacks, or "war bags" to be brought forth, when
needed, encrusted with the stale crumbs, fragments of tobacco and
sand, always to be found in the bottom of these receptacles. "Pretty
poor fare" you will say, and I am ready to agree with you, but in
that campaign there was enough of it and the most of us attacked it
with appetites and digestions that regarded quantity more than quality,

141

and knew nothing of what has been very wittily called "The remorse
of guilty stomachs." The days in front of Kenesaw were the longest
in the year, in the month of June; dawn came about four oclock
and the light lasted until nearly eight in the evening. The firing began
as soon as there was light enough for the gunners to see and all day
long our line was searched by shot and shell. It will be readily under-
stood how wearing this was to nerves and what a relief the coming
of darkness brought. There were many narrow escapes in every one's
experience, so many indeed that they often passed with no more than
a moments comment, I remember one occasion particularly when
my dear friend John Hopkins and myself were very close to death
without receiving any harm whatever. It was just at dusk after a hard
day, we thought the firing was over and sat down together on a little
slope a short distance back of the trenches, lighting a small fire to
warm our evening repast of "Cush." The blaze attracted the attention
of one of the enemies batteries and suddenly a rifle shell came hurtling
through the air struck the slope not three feet from where we were
sitting and buried itself in the ground. For an instant we breathlessly
expected the explosion but the shell failed to burst, had it done so,
doubtless we would both have been killed, or had the ground been
level then there would have been the same result from the ricochet.
It is needless to add that the fire was extinguished without delay.

General Sherman made desperate and repeated attempts to take
the Kenesaw position by storm but on every occasion he was met
with a resolution that defeated him. He suffered very heavy loss
in attack upon Gen Cheathams Division which formed the left of
our corps; after he had been driven back then the woods through
which his columns had charged caught fire and a number of the poor
-wounded Federals were burned to death one of the unmitigated hor-
rors of war. In our Brigade front one day all of our rifle pits, then
"held by the 63rd Georgia were taken by the rapid advance of a line
-of battle, many of the men being bayonetted in the pits but the lost
ground was regained by a gallant counter attack led by our Inspector
General, Major James Williams. Kenesaw Mountain was held by
General French's Division and against this a most determined effort
was made. There was heavy artillery fire, and sharp picket fighting
along the entire line and we all stood to our arms not knowing where
the assault would come: to the surprise of all on our side however
it was against the mountain, decidedly the strongest point in the
whole Confederate position. From base to summit the dual peaks of
old Kenesaw were wreathed in smoke and flame from flashing guns,
Jbursting shells and burning forest. As I watched it there came to me

142

a memory of having once before seen the mountain on fire in my
student days then simply an interesting spectacle, but now combined
with the awful sublimity of battle. Failing at every point to break
the integrity of General Johnston's line the enemy gave us a few days
of comparative quiet, then General Sherman renewed his old tactics
of pushing a force Southward, past the flanks of the Confederate army
to threaten its line of communication. In this there was but one re-
sponse we had to fall back. The order for this movement came to me
about eleven oclock at night when the whole command was in the
profound slumber that blessed our eyes in these days. In a tew
minutes the Regiment was formed and we filed out onto the road
to take our place in the Brigade column. The night was dark and the
little country road narrow, so progress was exceedingly slow because
of the thousand and one obstructions to a march of troops under such
conditions. We would go on for a few hundred yards and then halt
for what seemed an interminable time then go on again to be halted
again in a few minutes. I sat on my horse taking little "cat naps," indif-
ferent to surroundings, when suddenly the sense of being in a familiar
spot aroused me; we were marching up the rear of the hill on which
the old Georgia Military Institute was located. It was the school in
which I had been educated and in which I had spent four happy years.
Many had been my dreams of the future while there but never had
there been forecast of such an event as marching with an army corps
at midnight through this beloved spot. Every inch of its soil every
brick of its buildings was dear to me and it saddened my soul to be-
lieve that its destruction was near. It had furnished too many officers
to the Confederate Army to be spared and Sherman ordered it to be
burned on the following day. You may be sure that memory was
busy and that my mind was full of the associations so strangely awak-
ened. My dearest friend at the Institute had been John Patton of the
Class of 1857, as noble a young fellow as ever lived, generous, high
spirited, courageous and loving with an intellect that promised great
things for his future. He had been the best man at my wedding, and
I had looked forward to the enjoyment of his friendship while my
Ufe lasted. And now riding there in the dark there came, with a bitter
pang, the thought that for nearly two years he had slept in a soldiers
grave. He was killed in the Battle of South Mountain in Lees invasion
of Maryland in 1862, being at that time a Captain in your Uncle
Charles WilUams's Regiment. There were recollections too of many
others of the old Cadet Corps who had laid down their lives for the
South, (in almost every battle of the War some of them had perished,)
and their faces haunted me as I rode through the familiar grounds.

143

The retreat stopped at a strong position near Smyrna Church, which
if I remember aright was a few miles North of the Chattahoochee
River. Arriving there early in the morning I was instructed to turn
the Regiment over to Major Ford and assume command of the Brigade
because of the temporary illness of General Mercer, a duty that I
assumed with considerable reluctance in my own heart, though there
was no outward expression of it. The line that we occupied was a
commanding one having a fine sweep of the country before it ex-
cepting for a hill that stood a short distance out in our immediate
front.

During the day General Walker, the Division Commander rode
up with the Inspector General of the Corps and ordered me to send
a Regiment out to seize and hold the hill, saying that General Hardee
feared the enemy would take it for an artillery position. Of course
there was no such thing as demurring but I took the liberty of point-
ing out to General Walker that any troops sent out there would be
isolated and, moreover that should the enemy put a battery upon the
hill he could not use it since the summit was within range of the
musketry fire of our main line. The General said he was aware of
these facts but that the orders to him were imperative and must be
obeyed. There is an unwritten law in most military organizations
composed of several units that their units take turn and turn about
in any extra services that the command may be called upon for out-
side of the regular routine and as the First Regiment was then at the
head of the roster I had to order it out to take possession of the hill,
though with full realization that the duty before it was perilous in
the extreme and believing, in spite of Division and Corps Commanders
that it was a needless risk. The Regiment had scarcely reached its
post and begun to fortify when a heavy artillery fire was opened
upon it and in a very few minutes a number of the men were killed
and wounded. Then there was an abundance of the enemys skirmish
lines upon either flank and to avoid being cut off and surrounded
there was nothing for the Regiment to do save to retire to the main
line. When this was done the enemy rushed a battery to the top of
the hill as had been anticipated, but we opened upon the gunners
at once with rifle fire and drove them rapidly away. They left the
guns standing without a man near them and there they remained
harmless and silent all the rest of the day and were removed under cover
of the night. My judgment in the premises had been justified but that
did not bring back the lives that were lost nor heal the grievous
wounds that had been inflicted. How many instances of this kind
there must have been during these long four years of war; how many

144

lives recklessly squandered through insufficient consideration before
the giving of orders! Among the wounded that day was Bobby Lewis
who was struck by a fragment of shell in the chest. Capt Lachlison
told me that Bobby thought he was going to die at once and that he
called in your Uncle Mat Hopkins to pray for him. The request
embarrassed Mat very much for at that time he was not much given
to prayer; looking around however he saw his brother John and called
to him "Oh! John, come here" Which John did and kneeling by the
wounded man in the midst of shot and shell, prayed earnestly for him.
That was the kind of a man John Hopkins was; a self controlled, big
hearted, pure-minded Christian gentleman. One of the great bless-
ings of my life has been the love of these two brothers for me and
my love for them. I can not remember when it began but I do know
that the tie which binds our hearts together is one over which time
and death have no power. It belongs to that part of our natures that
is immortal.

Shortly after the lamentable affair at Smyrna Church the retreat
of the Confederate army continued. A little North of the Chatta-
hoochee River we passed through fortifications of great strength
that had been prepared for us to defend and I remember my deep
regret that they should have been abandoned without a struggle;
yet it was unavoidable because of the preponderance of the Federal
forces. Sherman while engaging Johnstons entire front had pushed
forward a corps beyond each flank of the Confederate position,
thus directly threatening our communications with Atlanta. There
was nothing left for us to do save to get back, and that we did.
We crossed the River on a pontoon bridge and as we halted for a
while on the Southern bank I observed Capt Wallace Howard of
the 63rd Ga. watching the crossing of the troops and gazing with
melancholy earnestness upon the hills on the opposite side. I made
some remark to him about our nearing the point, Atlanta, where
the great battle must be fought. "I don't know" he replied "I don't
like giving up so much territory, it looks to me like the beginning
of the end and as though we were going right straight down to the
Gulf of Mexico." Captain Howard was the father of Jet Howard
who was a Lieutenant of the police in Savannah after the war. Mrs
Henry Brv^an was also a daughter of his. He was a man of culture,
refinement and ability well known in literary circles as the author
of "The Young Marooners."^^ Hearing his pessimistic talk gave me
the first real doubts that had ever entered my mind as to the ultimate

18 Col. Olmstead Is mistaken here; The Younff Marooners was written by
Francis R. Goulding whose wile was Mary W. Howard.

145

success of the Southern Cause. I reflected however that his home
was in the country occupied by the enemy a fact that would natur-
ally explain his low spirits, and the thought cheered me, but he was
not very far from the truth. The two armies lined the banks of the
Chattahoochee for several days and by unspoken consent of each
side there was a general suspension of the heavy picket firing that
had marked the operations all summer long. The men called out jokes
to each other across the stream and frequently "Johnny Reb" and
"Yank" would swim out to meet each other in the middle of the river
to swap tobacco for sugar or some other delicacy that might be lack-
ing in the Confederate commissariat. It appeared a harmless inter-
change of courtesies to me but rigorous orders were issued to have
it stopped lest it should lead to the discovery by the enemy of certain
fords across the river by which an advance might be made.

On one occasion while we were at this position I was detailed as
division officer of the day with instructions to see to the maintenance
of this order. The duty involved a constant oversight of a long section
of the river bank; a miserable, cold Northeast rain storm set in during
the night and the early mornings found me soaking wet, chilled to
the bone and fagged out from want of sleep, just the conditions to
make a man willing to give his head for a cup of coffee, (a stimulant
that we knew nothing of in our Army.)

Looking across the river I saw two Yankee soldiers walking along
with a pole, stretching from the shoulders of one to those of the
other, from which was suspended a smoking caldron of hot coffee.
They were on their way to give a little mornings refreshment to their
line of pickets. I could almost smell the delightful aroma, and a green
eyed envy took possession of my soul. As all firing had stopped the
coffee bearers proceeded safely in the performance of their task in
plain, open sight of less happy mortals on our side of the river, a
tantalizing illustration of the old song "Thou art so near and yet so
far." It would have been a great relief to put a bullet through that
caldron, though I have often thought how mean it was to harbor
such a feeling. None of us know however how mean we can be until
an occasion arises for the development of the "Old Adam" in us.

But now we were approaching the objective point of the Cam-
paignthe City of Atlanta and it became apparent to every man, from
Major General down to the "high private in the rear rank" that de-
cisive battles were very near. From the Chattahoochee we fell back
to positions around the devoted city and awaited events with the
absolute certainty that they could not be delayed for many days.
In spite of the long retreat the Army was in splendid condition, full

146

of confidence in itself and its great leader, Joseph E Johnston, and
believing that the hour had arrived when his Fabian policy was to
find ample justification in final victory. And then there came a blow
to our cause from which it never fully rallied. Our General was re-
moved from command and the Army given to General Hood.

The removal of Genl Johnston at the crisis of the Campaign was
one of the most lamentable events of the entire war. Its effect upon
the morale of the Army was immediately disastrous; it took the heart
out of the men for he was their idol and they believed in him in spite
of the long retreat from Dalton to Atlanta. They knew that Sherman's
Army was much larger than our own and that the falling back had
been unavoidable because of the conditions which I have already
explained. But they had seen every assault of Sherman's repulsed with
bloody loss and realized that every mile of advance brought him that
much farther from his base and would add to his discomfiture in the
event of defeat. They believed that the Generals skill as a strategist
would find opportunity to deal a fatal blow to his antagonist and that
the ground was reached where it would be struck. They were prepared
to follow him to the death and I believe to this day that but for his
removal Atlanta would not have fallen.

The causes, or rather, the cause that led to this most unhappy action
was a difference between President Davis and General Johnston that
might almost be considered a personal enmity; the two men were both
high spirited, quick tempered and stubborn in holding to their own
views, while neither understood the other nor gave him credit for the
virtues and high qualities that he really possessed. Gen Johnston
had a grievance from the beginning of the war in relation to his rank
in the Confederate Army, he claimed that by right he should have
outranked Genl Lee and Genl Samuel Cooper, the Adjutant General,
because of his relatively higher position in the old United States Army.
The fact that this claim was not admitted he attributed, (it was gen-
erally believed), to President Davis and it so embittered him as entirely
to prevent his giving to Mr Davis the frank confidence that
always existed between the latter and Genl Lee. There was probably
fault on both sides and it is difficult now to say who was most to
blame though it is quite sure that had friendly good will been present
between them, no distrust and suspicion in one, nor haughty reserve
in the other, the battles around Atlanta would not have been fought
under the leadership of General Hood. Of General Johnstons abilities
as a military man there was but one opinion in the Confederacy, and

147

time has not altered the judgement of his contemporaries. In every
thing save courage^ where they stood as equals, he was head and
shoulders above Genl Hood upon whom his mantle was about to fall.

Hood was a man of the utmost gallantry who had fought nobly
for the Confederacy on many fields and had been desperately wounded
more than once a fine soldier for a subordinate command but lack-
ing in the mental power and firm grasp of strategic detail that con-
spicuously marked his predecessor. In Virginia he had led a Division
with great honor and ability but there are many who think that in
that his limit was reached; it was probably his reputation as a des-
perate fighter that brought about his appointment as Commander of
the Army of Tennessee. He was a tall, handsome man with long yellow
hair and beard, he wore an artificial leg but, notwithstanding that
disadvantage, sat a horse magnificently and made a noble appearance.
Still, whether because the men resented his appointment or because
he was without personal magnetism, the fact remains that he never
excited enthusiasm in them. Wherever he rode he was received in
silence while the sight of "Old Joe" invariably provoked a storm
of cheers.

Gen Johnston in his book says that it had been his intention to attack
Sherman's left wing which had crossed the Chattahoochee and was
separated from the rest of the Federal Army by that river and Peach
Tree Creek. I believe the order for this attack was formulated but the
receipt of the Presidents telegram stopped its issuance. It is quite
probable that Genl Hood was made acquainted with this intention
for he attempted to carry out Gen Johnston's plan, but it took time
for him to promulgate the order assuming command and to get hold
of the Army. At least two precious days were lost in M'hich the
Federal position had become decidedly stronger by the crossing of
a large body of troops and the chances for our success in the move-
ment had diminished in direct proportion. On the afternoon of the
2oth of July the battle of Peach Tree Creek was fought resulting in
failure for the Confederates as might have been expected under the
circumstances. A man of only moderate intellectual power, suddenly
called to execute the plans of a military genius, with an army of
disappointed discontented men without confidence in their leader,
under changed conditions from those upon which those plans were
based, was not the one to command success.

I do not take it upon myself to pass judgment upon the tactics of
the battle, my field of observation was too limited to warrant
my doing that, but all the criticisms I have read concerning them
indicate the attack was delivered in a half-hearted, hap-hazard dis-

148

jointed way. It lacked resolution and likewise proper dispositions for
the mutual support of the Divisions and Brigades engaged. Our own
Division advanced over very difficult ground, first through a thick
wood, then across a boggy valley through which a small water course
meandered tortuously. It turned and twisted so much that we had to
wade it two or three times in pressing forward. Indeed we never
got fairly into action as the attack had failed in other parts of the
field and the Division was withdrawn before it reached a point of
close touch with the enemy.

Shortly after dark a line of battle was formed again in the
dense woods and it was generally understood amongst us that it was
for the purpose of a night attack upon the positions we had failed
to take in the afternoon. We laid down on the ground there in a state
of expectancy for some hours, but finally received an order to retire
to bivouac. I must confess to having felt a great sense of relief when
the order came for the plan seemed to me to promise nothing but
grave disaster.

The next day, July 21st, was one of excessive heat and I was so
overcome by it that I had to report on the sick list. That night
Hardees Corps made a wide detour, marching through Atlanta and
out toward Decatur with a view to striking Sherman's left flank that
was located there. I was unable to sit my horse but rode in the am-
bulance immediately in rear of the Brigade. In the early morning of
the 22nd I rejoined the Regiment as the Corps was being lined up for
battle. Old Gen Mercer made a neat little address telling what he
expected of us, then the skirmishes were sent to the front and we
started forward moving very slowly because of the thick woods.
It was intended I believe that our line should strike the enemys flank
somewhat after this fashion [drawing in the manuscript] to envelope
it both front and rear, but after marching a while there was a sudden
halt with a great galloping to and fro of staff officers and an entire
change of direction to the right. I did not understand it at the time
but was told afterward that because of the density of the woods
there had been a miscalculation of distance and that instead of bearing
down on Sherman's exposed flank we were really marching along his
front and exposing our own flank thus [drawing in the manuscript].
I do not know how true this may have been though it is very certain
that the direction of the march was changed at right angles and that
the change necessitated so much delay that instead of attacking in the
early morning as was intended it was late in the day before we finally
moved forward. We emerged from the woods passed over an open
space and had begun the ascent of a little slope when the enemy

149

opened fire upon us. I was giving orders for the adjustment of the
regimental line which had been more or less lost in going through
the wood when a shell exploded in the air above me, a fragment struck
me in the head and then I knew nothing more until coming to con-
sciousness in the field hospital at some indefinite time later. That
morning I had exchanged the light kepi that I had been accustomed
to wear for a stout felt hat with a broad brim (one of a lot that
Governor Brown had sent up to the Regiment,) and this hat was
literally torn to pieces but it probably saved me from a much more
serious injury. The Division suffered very severely that day. Gen
Walker, its Commander, was killed and the loss in officers generally
was particularly heavy. In the First Regiment we lost, among others,
Capt Screven Turner, a brother-in-law of the two Hopkins boys-
poor Capt Umback, too, received a wound that disfigured his hand-
some face and made him an invalid for life the whole roof of his
mouth was shot away. Of our color guard two were killed while
bearing the colors and two others wounded. One of the killed was
Joe Singer, a Bethesda boy whose gallantry at Fort Pulaski had been
conspicuous. A pathetic incident was the death of the sons of Mr Wm
Neyle Habersham Joe Clay, the elder was shot down by the same
volley that killed General Walker, on whose staff he had been for some
time. Willie, the younger, a private in the 54th Georgia, exposed
himself recklessly after learning of his brothers death, and met the
same fate. You have doubtless seen the stone in Laurel Grove Ceme-
tery that marks their resting place. The Confederate attack M^as made
with great vigor and was successful in the first part of the battle,
had it been upon the flank, instead of frontal and delivered at an
early hour it might have proved a great success. But the fates were
against us; the delay had given time for the bringing up of strong
reinforcements for the enemy and at nightfall the Southern troops
were withdrawn. On July 28th Genl Hood attacked again on another
part of the Federal line and once more met with failure. Thus in eight
days he had made three ill managed assaults and had nothing to show
for them but a dreadful list of killed and wounded not to speak of
loss of confidence in the Army. General Johnston had retreated from
Dalton to Atlanta yet had he managed so that Sherman should always
assault his strong positions and always disastrously to himself. Hood
had demonstrated his claim to be "a fighter" but, alas! he had also
shown himself lacking in other qualities equally necessary in the make-
up of an Army Commander. The Army never fully trusted him and
many a criticism was passed upon him by the camp fires that would
have made his ears tingle. Of course many of these were unjust but

150

the change of commanders had surely been a fatal one for us. I have
very little memory of the two or three weeks that followed the battle
of the 22nd July, There must have been some concussion of the brain
for I find it difficult to recall a single thing except a dreamy recollec-
tion of having shared a tent with Dr. Elliott. In course of time I came
to myself and had some thought of applying for a short furlough,
which would undoubtedly have been granted, but the Bridgade was
so short of officers that I concluded not to do so. It has always been
a regret to me that this opportunity to go home was not seized for
your little brother CharHe had been born in Milledgeville and in
deciding not to go I lost the only chance of ever seeing him on earth.
I often think of the dear little face wondering if there will be recogni-
tion in the heavenly home of the features that I never saw here
yet we may be assured that love will find its own there.

After General Walkers fall his Division was broken up and its
Brigades assigned to other Divisions. We were honored by being
placed under General Pat Cleburne who commanded the fighting
Division, "par excellence," of the Army of Tennessee. He had seen
the Brigade going into action on the 22nd and had made special
request that it might be given to him. Gen Mercer was returned to
his old position on the Georgia coast, and Genl Argyle Smith was
assigned to the command of the Brigade. He was about on furlough
recovering from wounds so when I returned to duty I, as Senior
Colonel, took his place. General Cleburne was a distinguished soldier,
one of the finest that the war produced upon our side and I have
always felt that it was a privilege to serve under him. He was an
Irishman by birth, a man of humble beginnings, having in youth been
a private in the British Army. When the war began he was a practicing
lawyer somewhere in Arkansas. Entering the Confederate Army he
rose rapidly from one rank to another filling each place with honor
and rising by sheer force of merit. As a Division Commander he had
no superior; whether he would have been equal to higher command
can not be said, though none that knew him doubted it. What specially
struck me about him was his perfect grasp of every detail of his
Division. When on the march we would go into bivouac at night he
would sit on his horse until the last Regiment filed off the road
that he might know personally the location of every unit of the
command. In establishing a picket line he always went himself with
the engineer officer and saw that the rifle pits were well constructed
and mutually supporting. If there was a halt of some days in any one
place he invariably utilized the occasion to inspect every musket with
his own hands and eyes. As a consequence of this constant and careful

151

supervision Clebumes Division was always in a state of high efficiency-
ready for any duty to which it might be called. The Brigadiers under
him were men of ability and experience, Lowry of Mississippi, Govan
of Arkansas, Cranberry of Texas, and our own Argyle Smith who
had the reputation of getting wounded in every fight that he ever
went into. Altogether it was a Division that one might well be proud
of belonging to. During the month of August little was done by
either Army; there was always hot firing on the picket Hnes, but
the main bodies were resting and recuperating after the sanguinary
engagements of the previous month. We were on the left of the Army
guarding the railroad between Atlanta and Macon which was now the
road over which our supplies came. The enemy were constantly in
evidence in our front, but one morning ( I think it was on August
30th) we woke up to find that they had disappeared entirely. Some
of us went out to visit the camps they had occupied and we were
much interested to note the ingenuity that had been exercised there
to make the men comfortable. On one of the little huts was a placard
bearing the words "Good bye Johnny Reb, we'll see you later" a
fact of which none of us had any doubt.

That night Hood held Atlanta with one of his three Corps and sent
the other two, Hardee's and Lee's down to Jonesboro, 20 miles South
on the railroad, to which point Sherman was pushing his right wing.
That was the explanation of its having left our front.

We marched all night long and in the dim grey light of the morning
reached the little town and at once went into position to the West
of the railroad. It was a misty morning, the air was heavy with
moisture, and it muffled the sound of the skirmishing that was already
going on so that it seemed as though an army of wood choppers was
at work in the distance. As soon as we were in line your Uncle
Charlie, whose Regiment, the 54th, was next to mine, got his servant
"Bunkum" to start a fire with the view to getting a little warm break-
fast. The blaze felt good too to men who had been marching all night,
so it was quite provoking when in adjusting the line of battle we were
compelled to move two or three hundred paces to the left and leave
our cheerful fire to others. However, another was soon started and
Bunkum in a great state of nervousness had begun making "flip-flops"
(the name is given to a sort of batter cake that he used to fashion
for us,) when suddenly a shell from a Yankee battery fell and ex-
ploded in the center of the group gathered around the fire we had
just left. I don't know how many men were killed but I could see
several of them writhing and struggling and then settling down into
the quiet of death. It was a pitiful sight that moved us all greatly

152

to poor Bunkum it was a revelation of the horrors of war he had
never dreamed of; he turned ash-colored, gathered into his arms all
of the cooking outfit he could reach and ran to the rear as fast as his
legs could take him, dropping canteens, pans, haversacks etc at every
step. We did not see him again for several days. All that morning we
waited, most of the time in line of battle, doing nothing save the shift-
ing of position sometimes a little to the right, and then to the left,
while every now and then a man would fall under the fire of the
enemy's sharp-shooters. It was very trying, much more so than
positive action would have been, even though it brought us into
greater danger. At last the order to advance was given and on we
went; the pace gradually quickening almost to a run. The ground
before us was a gentle slope down to where the Flint River wound
its way through the lowlands, then upward to the works of the
enemy.

As the men went forward cheering, a battery of light artillery
commanded by Captain Beauregard, (a son of the General's,) followed,
the guns leaping and bounding over the uneven surface of the ground,
drivers whipping and spurring, horses wild with excitement, cannoneers
clinging for dear life to their seats on the caissons and ammunition
boxes as fine an exhibition of warlike power as could be imagined.
Again and again at the order ^^ Action Front, ''^ the teams were brought
around in sweeping curves in the full run, the men leaped to their
places, the guns were unlimbered and bang! bang!! bang!!! went the
shells hurtling over our heads. It fascinated me to watch them. Nearing
the river I happened to strike a boggy place in which my mare sank
to the saddle flaps and every struggle seemed to sink her deeper.
Meanwhile the line was advancing leaving me, the Brigade Com-
mander stuck in the mud. It was an unendurable plight in which to
remain for a minute under the circumstances, so I climbed over the
mare's head and pushed forward on foot, hoping that Linsky, my
orderly, would find Lady Gray and rescue her, which very fortunate-
ly he did. The Flint was a shallow stream through which the Division
dashed without trouble, then up to the works from which the enemy
retreated as we approached. But the fight had gone against us in other
parts of the field and we were ordered back to the original position.
Returning over the field through which we had charged I noticed
where an entire team of the battery horses had been killed by a shell;
the four of them lay in pairs with the harness upon them just as they
had been hitched up.

I spoke of the passage of the Flint as having been made without
difficulty and so it was for all excepting for Captain Charlie Russell

158

of the 54th. As the Regiment got to the bank and looked at the yellow
water of unknown depth the men hesitated a little before entering
the stream noticing this, Russell, who was always inclined to be melo-
dramatic, waved his sword and shouted "Dont be afraid of a little water,
men; its only knee deep. Follow me!" Then he stepped in up to his
neck, having unfortunately found a place where the current had
washed a hole under the bank. Of course there was a great shout of
laughter as the men went by on either side of him through the shallow
water. Gen Henry R. Jackson's Brigade had attacked immediately
on our right. On his staff his adjutant general I think was Joe Hol-
combe, the son of Mr Thomas Holcombe of Savannah and one of
my old school mates at Marietta. Poor fellow, he was desperately-
wounded. I saw him as he was being brought from the field and it
grieved me beyond measure to be told that his wound was mortal. He
died a few hours after. That night Lee's Corps was hurriedly ordered
back to Atlanta and Hardee's Corps was left alone to face the largely
augmented forces of the enemy at Jonesboro. Cleburne's Division
was withdrawn from its position on the extreme left of the army
and ordered to the extreme right to fill the gap left by Lee, (a
Division to take the place of a Corps). Just before day break we
filed into the slight works that Lee had hastily constructed the
day before and wofully spread out. We were in them the men
in single line and about a yard apart. As we left the road to go
into this position, the field officers all dismounted, giving their horses
to the various orderlies who were there to receive them. These were
all in a group together, among them the man "Bonny" of whom you
have heard your Uncle speak so often. He was mounted on a miser-
able old nag that he had picked up somewhere, and was leading a
string-halted charger that belonged to our Brigadier, the bridles of
the two horses being hitched together by a rein. The movement of
the troops made a certain amount of noise, though it was done as
quietly as possible; it attracted the attention of a Yankee battery lo-
cated some 700 or 800 yards down the road and they opened upon
us with schrapnel. Fortunately it was too dark for them to see us
and they aimed too high, but the whistling of the shells overhead
frightened both orderlies and horses, all of whom made a dash for the
rear, without standing on ceremony. Bonny was in specially hard
luck, with his double team, when we last saw him; the string-halted
horse had gone on one side of a tree, while the other one that he rode
took the other and the most frantic efforts did not get him on an
inch. I don't know how he finally got out of the predicament. Bonny
was as arrant a coward as ever lived though very valiant, whenever

154

he managed to get a little whisky. On one such occasion he was
heard expressing himself to this effect: "Its a good thing as I aint in
command of this 'ere army: I'm one of the charging kind."

The Division was formed in the trenches in the following order
by Brigades: Cranberry on the right, then Govan, Lowry and Smith,
The enemy were so close that we could not send out a picket line,,
in fact an attempt to do so resulted in the capture of a number of the
men. Everything was quiet for a few hours after we got into position;
then began a steady firing of both musketry and artillery that lasted
throughout the day without serious loss to either side.

In front of Govans Brigade the ground sloped gradually for about
fifty yards and then dipped suddenly into a valley which could not
be seen from our works. In this depression a heavy storming column
of the Yankees was assembled in perfect safety to themselves and
unknown to us. About the middle of the afternoon there was rapid
increase of the firing and the Division stood in expectancy of the
assault that this presaged. It came in an instant upon Govan; the
attacking column rising suddenly from the valley, rank after rank,
had but a short rush to make and literally ran over his slender line
capturing him and most of his Brigade. Thus the Division was pierced
and had supporting troops promptly poured through the gap so made,
irretrievable disaster must have befallen Hardee's Corps. But the com-
mands on either side were under brave and experienced leaders whose
valor had been tested in numberless fields. Men ready in resource and
not easily flurried by untoward events. Granberry promptly swung
back his left wing and Lowry his right, so that any force attempting
to advance through the gap in our line would have had a deadly fire
from those two splendid Brigades on both flanks. The attempt was
not made and night came on without change in the situation. In
looking back upon those four years of war certain episodes stand out
in special clearness in my mind; one of them occurred on that fateful
afternoon. Captain Beauregards battery occupied a place in our
Brigade front and when the disaster happened to Govan he was
hurriedly summoned to assist in repelling the anticipated advance
through the break in the line. The officer who brought the order
was Major Bob Martin of South Carolina, General Hardee's Chief
of Artillery. I was standing immediately back of the battery and
hearing a voice behind me, turned and saw Martin on the crest of a
ridge that ran in rear of the works and parallel to them. He was an
unusually handsome man, dressed in a splendid new uniform and
mounted on a superb blood-bay horse that was rearing and plunging
with excitement, its nostrils dilated and breast covered with foam,

155

while the riders face was aflame with the light of battle. With the
roar of the combat in my ears and the hiss of bullets above and
around in every direction, I saw this group in silhoette against the
sky it seemed as though I were looking at the God of War himself,
and the picture has remained with me ever since.

Hardee's Corps was surely most critically placed when night came
upon us after two days of unsuccessful fighting Twenty miles away
from the main body of the army and almost surrounded by a largely
superior force, the enemy so close we could hear them talking. It
was vitally necessary for us to get away from so compromising a
position yet every road was closed to us except the one that leads
Southward from Jonesboro to Macon. I have read in some accounts
of the battle that Howard's Corps had been ordered to throw itself
across the road so as to cut off our retreat absolutely but that it missed
its way in the darkness of the night in marching through the thickly
wooded country. However that may be, the road was open and we
availed ourselves of it. The order to march came about lo o'clock and
the men moved out as silently as possible. A certain amount of noise
could not be avoided, and that was accounted for to the enemy by
sundry calls to the various Regiments to come and draw their rations.

We got away from the trenches without molestation and marching
^11 night reached Love joy's Station on the Macon and Western Railroad
^bout daylight. The memory of that night's march is like a horrible
dream. I was so tired physically as scarcely to be able to sit on my
horse, and the mental depression, deep enough because of our own
failure, was the more profound as the red glare in the Northern
sky and the sullen rumble of distant explosions told that Hood was
burning his stores and abandoning Atlanta to Sherman. The long
campaign had ended in defeat and disaster.

We remained at Lovejoys for several days fortifying the position
as strongly as the lay of the land would admit, anticipating the Federal
army would follow us up. But there was no serious attempt against
us, a little skirmishing in the picket line and some feeling of our
lines with schrapnel shells was about the sum total of the fighting there.
A bullet from one of these shells struck Capt Gordon on the wrist
one day as we stood talking together. It was a painful wound though
by no means a dangerous one; not bad enough for an operation and
just good enough for a furlough which he was glad to get after the
arduous work we had all been through.

I cannot remember exactly when the army got together again, or
how. My impression is that Cheatham's and Lee's Corps which were
with Hood at Atlanta had retreated Eastward along the line of the

156

Georgia Railroad when the city was abandoned and subsequently
marched across the angle that the two Railroads made to unite with
Hardee at Love joys. [Drawing in the manuscript.] Finding after a
while that the Yankees had retired from Jonesboro we advanced and
took possession of the town again. Sherman was then planning the
destruction of Atlanta, and his march to the sea. His first step was to
order the people to leave their homes and go into the Confederate
lines. The dreadful cruelty of this was that it affected, almost entirely,
old men, women and children, for the men of fighting age were all
in the army. We did not dream until then of his intention to bum
the city. It did not seem possible that such a crime could be committed
in the Nineteenth Century, and nothing that has since been written
either by Sherman himself or any of his admirers concerning that act
of vandalism, furnishes any excuse for it. Under the established laws
of warfare he had a perfect right to destroy factories, arsenals, etc
that supplied munitions to Confederate armies in the field but it would
puzzle any right-minded man to explain the military necessity for
burning the roofs that sheltered innocent non-combattants.

The truth is that Sherman, in spite of his genius as a soldier, was
a vindictive, malignant man to all who called themselves Confederates
whatever their age or sex. No other proof of this is needed than the
burning of Atlanta and Columbia and the broad track of desolated
homes that marked his progress through Georgia. He gave utterance
to the expression '"''War is Heir and every energy of his being was
put forth to make it such to women and little babies as well as to men
with arms in their hands.

The whole trend of modem civilization is to minimize the horrors
of war, especially for non-combattants, but this man seemed to delight
in bringing upon a section of the country that had once been his home
the most cruel penalties without reference to the need of them for
military purposes. Sherman and Stanton are the two men for
whom I find it most difficult to exercise the grace of charity, but I
am thankful that even for them the bitterness that was once in my
heart, has passed away.

A truce of several days was arranged between the two armies while
the poor people of Atlanta were being driven from their homes and
received by the Confederates. It was pitiful to see them coming in all
sorts of vehicles piled up with such household belongings as the owners
could find transportation for; many, too, tramping along on foot. Yet
for the most part they seemed to be facing the situation with bravery
if not with cheerfulness. The various Quarter Masters of the army were
all busy aiding this exodus and passing the refugees on to the rear

157

where, I doubt not, they found unlimited sympathy and such help as
it was possible to give them at that time.

One great pleasure the truce brought to me was a visit from your
dear Mother. A number of ladies seized the opportunity given by the
temporary cessation of hostilities to come up to Jonesboro to see hus-
bands, brothers and sons. Your Mother and Aunt Fan were in the
party and you may be sure that they received the heartiest of wel-
comes. Unfortunately they did not arrive until the very day before the
end of the truce so Uncle Charlie and I had but one happy day with
them. Even in that one we found difficulty in getting away from the
camp as the orders were out for the march at an early hour the next
morning, and Gen Cleburne thought his officers ought to be occupied
in getting their commands ready. It looked blue enough for us until
your Aunt Fan and Mother went to put the matter before Gen
Hardee, (whom they both knew,) carrying with them, for purposes
of bribery, some of the good things they had brought up with them
to reinforce our commissariat. The General was complaisant enough
but said, "Ladies, this matter rests with Gen'l Cleburne who is here
now; let me introduce him." The introduction was made and then
Gen Cleburne, who was a shy man, found himself in a tight place.
He started to explain how essential it was to have all officers with the
Division on that day, but every word of explanation and argument
was met by gifts of peaches, apples, cakes and other appetising things
that were piled up in his arms while Gen Hardee stood by roaring
with laughter. Of course, there was only one ending to the situation,
the General surrendered at discretion for the first time in his life. On
the following day the Army started on its march but with what object
in view none of us smaller men could divine though of course there
were any number of conjectures. The first stopping place was near
a little town called Palmetto somewhere to the Westward of Atlanta.
There, the knowing ones said, we were to take a stand and by being
a constant menance upon Sherman's flank prevent his further progress
into Georgia. For a while it seemed as though they might be right,
the men were put to throwing up field works, drills and inspections
were of daily occurrence and every effort was made to put the troops
in first rate condition. At this point our new Brigadier joined us and
I returned to command of the Regiment. President Davis visited the
Army while we were at Palmetto: I caught sight of him as he galloped
along our Brigade front, a white faced haggard looking man,
burdened down I imagined at the time by the cares and responsi-
bilities that were upon him. He swept by us surrounded by a crowd
of Generals and staff officers and I never saw him again until his visit

158

to Savannah in 1886, a few months before his death. He made a speech
while with the Army declaring that it would soon strike a great blow
for the Southern Cause, but I did not hear him.

To the best of my recollection we were at Palmetto for eight or ten
days then orders for the march came and we were off again, this
time with faces turned Northward. We halted when some twenty miles
West of Marietta; then everybody said it was preparatory to throwing
ourselves directly across Sherman's line of communications and so
forcing him to turn back. I have always wished since that such a course
had been adopted success might have attended it, and had failure
instead it could scarcely have proved more disastrous than the Mad
Tennessee Campaign upon which we were about to enter. Here I was
put "out of commission" for a while by an attack of fever. Dr Thomp-
son the Brigade surgeon said he thought there were symtoms of ty-
phoid, and he insisted upon putting me in a house. So he found a place
nearby with a farmer who had kindly consented to take me in, dosed
me up with medicines and left me for the night. Early the next
morning he came in to say that the Brigade was moving a little to the
left though it was not going far and that I must try to make myself as
comfortable as possible. He told me afterwards that he knew better
but did not think me in any condition to be moved even though my
remaining involved almost the certainty of capture and imprisonment.
All through that day I was in a dreamy, semi-unconscious state of
which I have little recollection, but at about two o'clock or thereabout
the sound of skirmishing not far off brought me suddenly to perfect
clearness of mind. I called to the farmer vigorously and he came
running into the room. "WTiat is that firing?" I asked. "The Yankees
fighting with the Cavalry rear guard" "Where are the infantry?"
"Oh they left early this morning." "Where are the Cavalry?" "They
passed by an hour ago." "By what road?" He pointed it out to me
from the window. I crawled out of bed, put on my clothes, threw
my saddle bags over my shoulder and left the house. My feet were
like lead, my head ached so that I could scarcely see the road, but
the mind was clear and in my heart was the distinct purpose to die
on the way rather than be captured. I have always felt that Divine
Goodness alone brought me safely through that cruel strait. I said, like
David, "I will lift mine eyes to the hills from whence cometh my help"
and the help came in a way that I shall ever remember with a sense
of gratitude to the Giver of all good. Strength was given me with
every step and a resolution of purpose that kept me up surprisingly.
Toward the middle of the afternoon two straggling soldiers overtook
me and relieved me of the burden of the saddle bags. They were lead-

159

ing a young unbroken colt that was as wild as a buck rabbit and they
offered to put me on him but it would have been worse than walking
to have attempted to ride such a horse in my weak condition. Just
about dark we came in sight of the cavalry camp by the bank of a bold
creek. My two companions evidently did not care to be questioned
as to how they got possession of the colt for they slipped off into the
woods at once leaving me to go on alone. An outlying sentinel chal-
lenged me and then the Corporal of the guard escorted me to the
headquarters of the General in command who proved to be Genl
Jackson of Augusta. He received me very kindly and seemed quite
sorry to see me in the plight I was in, for I was as dirty as a rag man
from the red clay dust of the ten miles of road I had tramped over,
and so exhausted that my limbs would scarcely support me. He called
for a horse, made a couple of men lift me into the saddle, and then
directed his orderly to ford the creek with me and escort me up to
a log cabin that was on the opposite bank. The men left me at the
gate of the little fence that surrounded the house, then I went up to
the door and knocked. In a few minutes a girl responded to the knock,
a tall, gaunt woman plainly dressed but rather a pleasant face. She
looked at me doubtfully as I preferred my request for shelter for the
night. "I'll ax Dad," she said. "I'm very sick" was my reply "and
if you don't take me in I'll die." In an instant she seemed to realize that
this was a case for prompt action: the door was thrown wide open,
"Come in," she said, and then with a jump, she was at my side and was
fairly lifting me up the two or three little front steps. Another moment
and I Avas seated in a big chair, she had taken off my coat and was
kneeling at my feet to unlace my shoes. Then there was a call to a
sister from the back part of the premises and the two of them picked
me up bodily and deposited me in the only bed there was in the room.
I sank in among the feathers with a sense of rehef and comfort that
can come to a man only after some such experience as had been mine
that day. I fell at once into a deep sleep but was awakened to drink a
great cup of herb tea, boiling hot, that those good Samaritans had pre-
pared for me. During the night I awoke again, dripping with perspira-
tion but with every particle of fever gone. There was a flickering
light from the fireplace and by it, on the floor, in their day dresses,
those blessed girls were lying side by side fast asleep At a very early
hour in the morning my special friend aroused me saying she thought
I had better get up for she was "afeared" there was going to be a
fight "right thar." She brought me food, another cup of that efficacious
tea, filled my haversack with provisions for the day and started me on
my journey with the words "Now honey you had better be a goin' "

160

Surely no one ever found a better friend in need. I am ashamed to say
that her name has gone from my memory entirely. I put it down in
a note book that I used to carry about me but the book itself was
lost later on. I trust that her life was a happy one and that God blessed
her in it as she deserved; there was the spirit of the Master in her
ministration to me. As I left the house the cavalry who had crossed
the creek were forming line of battle in front of it while on the other
side there was the sound of skirmishing in the distance. Inquiring on
what road the infantry had gone I started off with a very weak pair
of legs to hold me up but weakness was the only trouble and strength
began to return as I walked. That day twenty five miles were covered
and at nightfall my anxieties were ended. I reached a place where
a part of the army wagon train had gone into camp. The Quarter Mas-
ter in charge of it was very kind, he made me a cup of coffee (quite a
rarity it was in those days) fixed up a bed for me in one of the wagons
and invited me to ride there on the next day. We started at daylight,
were on the road all day, and about ten oclock found the bivouac fires
of the troops just ahead of us in Cedar Valley. It took me some time
to find my own Regiment, but it was found at last and at midnight
I crawled under a tent fly where Mat Hopkins and Fred Hull were
sleeping. You may be sure that they did not object to being waked up
and that there was great rejoicing over me. Everybody in the Brigade
had settled down to the assurance of my capture as it was known that
the enemy were approaching the farm house in which Dr Thompson
had put me. And captured I undoubtedly would have been had I re-
mained there another half hour. It remains only to add that from
that time until the end of the war my health was absolutely perfect,
not an ache or pain excepting such as cold weather brought to the
whole army.

The Northward March was continued as far as Dalton, where a
Federal garrison of something over 400 men was captured. Forlorn
looking fellows they looked and I felt sorry for them remembering
my own feelings as a prisoner of war. At this point we turned squarely
to the West and made for the Alabama line, a proceeding that mystified
not a little the wiseacres of the ranks who always know everything.

At a little town called Alpine, just on the border, the First Regiment
was detached from the Brigade to convoy a wagon train going down
to Gadsden Ala. for supplies. It was an uneventful service, discharged
without seeing or even hearing of an enemy. At Gadsden I had great
pleasure in meeting General Beauregard to whom I had been intro-

161

duced when he was in command of the Georgia and Carolina coasts.
He was a very distinguished looking man, decidedly French in type,
(as he had good right to be,) with florid complexion and iron-gray
hair a soldier every inch of him and with marked courtesy of speech
and manner. Without asking any questions, which would have [been]
manifestly improper, I tried indirectly to get from [him] an inkling
of the army's destination but he was too wary to walk into any trap
that could be set for him by a small person like myself.

The wagon train being loaded the Regiment started Northward
with it again directly up the slopes of Sand Mountain, a ridge that
traverses North Eastern Alabama terminating in Lookout Mountain
near Chattanooga. The ascent was very steep and it was all that the
teams could do to drag the heavy wagons up. I saw one magnificent
mule fall dead in the effort. The men of the Regiment were posted
all along in the specially stiff places to lend a hand in pushing and
tugging at the wheels very hard and fatiguing work it was.

You see from this that soldiers have much to do besides drilling
and fighting. Reaching the summit we turned Westward again march-
ing for two or three days along the ridge, then we descended on the
North side and soon thereafter rejoined the army which by this time
was well on its way across the State. Our first stopping place was
at Tuscumbia, a little town on the Tennessee River of which I remem-
ber very little excepting a great springs of water that gushes from
beneath a huge rock in the heart of the town. We were here several
days and learned definitely that the campaign was to be in the State
of Tennessee. The weather had become quite cold and the bleakness
of our bivouac on a bare hill side gave promise of what was before
us. From Tuscumbia the army moved up the river a few miles until
opposite Florence on the North bank. The whole army was massed
at this point in large open fields, preparatory to crossing the river on
a pontoon bridge that had been laid there. The various Brigades and
Divisions were all in column of fours side by side with only a few
paces separating the columns they made a very impressive sight for
it is not often that one sees an entire army in such close masses. It
was a bright autumnal Sunday morning, the church bells were ringing
in the little town and as the commands moved down in succession to
the bridge, with colors fluttering in the sun light there was a sense
of exhilaration in being a part of the brilliant spectacle. The pontoons
were deep in the water as we crossed and the current of the mighty
river chafed and fretted against them, but all held safely to their
mooring and there were no mishaps that came to my knowledge. The
first man I met on the Northern bank was Raleigh Camp an old
Marietta comrade whom I had not seen since his graduation the year

162

before me. He was Lieut Col of a Texas Regiment that had crossed
just ahead of us and had waited to see me. It was pleasant to meet
him and have a short talk of old times and old friends but we could
not be very long together. We parted and I never learned whether
he survived the campaign or not. At Florence we remained a week
or more awaiting for supply trains and Gen Cleburne availed himself of
the opportunity to order a Division Court Martial for the trial of
sundry offenders against military law.

There were thirteen members of this courtmartial and I was its
President Lieut Col Guy ton of the 57th was the only other officer
from our Brigade, My reason for mentioning this otherwise unin-
teresting incident will appear later on.

While waiting at Florence your Uncle Charlie was taken quite ill
with what threatened to be pneumonia. His surgeon, Dr Godfrey,
succeeded in getting him into the house of a private family where
he received every care and attention, but he was sick a long while,
indeed his active service ended then. I did not see him again until the
campaign was over and we were passing through Georgia to join
Gen Johnston in North Carolina. The orders finally came for the army
to go forward into Tennessee but to our great disappointment Smiths
Brigade did not march with it. We were detached and sent to a place
called Cheathams Ferry some twelve miles or so from Florence to aid
in getting a supply train across the River. I learned that we were
chosen for this service because being men from the coast we were
supposed to have some knowledge of the management of boats. We
waited for two days at the Ferry before the train arrived on the
other side of the river and then getting the wagons over gave pretty
strenuous work for four or five days more, (though there was no
let up at night) for the river was a mile broad, the current was
strong, and two or three old flat boats were the only means of trans-
portation. At last the job was completed and we were on the march
once more, but a full week behind the rest of the army. That week
was the salvation of very many of us for as we advanced news
came to us of a great battle that had been fought at Franklin with
terrible loss of life. Cleburnes Division was reported as "cut to pieces."
There were anxious hearts in our bosoms and anxiety became deep
and unavailing sorrow when we arrived at Franklin and learned all
of the sad particulars. Hood had brought Gen Schofield to bay at
that town and had then made a frontal attack along the entire line-
over four or five hundred yards of level ground every inch of which
was swept by artillery and rifle fire. Obstacles on the right and left
made our men crowd toward the centre where the lines overlapped
and were six or eight ranks deep in places, a formation that led to

163

most dreadful slaughter. A turnpike road led to the centre of the
enemys position and where it entered the works three batteries of
artillery were located that poured an unceasing fire of grape and
cannister upon the advancing Confederates. Along this road our
Division had charged and just to the left of it Cleburne fell. He was
leading the Division on foot, (I believe his horse had been killed,)
and coming to an abbatis of Osage orange immediately in front of the
works, called out "Come on men! don't let this little brush stop you."
Then the fatal ball struck him and he fell. Not far from him Genl
Cranberry of the Texas Brigade went down he was found dead upon
his knees with his face in his hands. Every field officer in the Divi-
sion was either killed or wounded while the loss of the rank and file
was awful. The Confederates reached the works but could not sur-
mount them; for hours, far into the night, the opposing forces lay
firing at each other across the narrow parapet neither side being
able to advance. Toward midnight Genl Schofield withdrew, leaving
the field to Hood but the victory was practically with the Northern
Army.

We arrived at Franklin on the third day after the battle and I had
opportunity to examine the ground a little. I saw several of the
enemys dead still lying in the field and all along the front of the
works there were little pools of congealed blood in the frozen earth
where our poor Southern boys had died. In one place the horse of a
Confederate General lay astride of the parapet where he and his rider
had been killed. I learned that this was General Adams the com-
mander of a Mississippi Brigade. Inquiry developed the fact that every
one of the eleven officers who had sat in the court martial with Guyton
and myself at Florence, was either dead or desperately wounded.

It was impossible to avoid the thought that but for the detail that
sent us to Cheathams Ferry we too would in all probability have
shared the same fate. One of these officers I had liked exceedingly,
Lieut Col Young of the Fifth Texas. We had agreed to know more
of each other if we both lived through the war. He was a Georgian
by birth, brother of Gen P M B Young an old school mate of mine
at Marietta. He fell near General Granberry and his poor body was
almost torn to pieces by bullets. A pathetic story was told me of a
young Lieutenant in a Tennessee Regiment who had been overjoyed
at the advance into the State because his "home," which was on the
outskirts of Franklin, "would be redeemed." He was killed immediately
in front of his father's door.

We did not remain long in these depressing surroundings but pushed
on until the army was rejoined in front of Nashville. The Division
was entrenched on a ridge from which we had a good view of the

164

city and so near to batteries of the enemy that camp fires were
forbidden on our lines lest they should attract artillery fire. As the
weather was bitterly cold, the thermometer, far below the freezing
point, this was a decided hardship but it had to be borne. The death
of Genl Cleburne brought General Smith to the command of the Di-
vision, he being the senior Brigadier, and this put me in command
of the Brigade again a position that I kept until the reorganization
of the army in North Carolina in April 1865, the last month of the
War.

We had scarcely settled down in our places in the lines around
Nashville when orders came for Smiths Brigade to proceed to the
vicinity of Alurfreesboro, some twenty five miles or so to the South-
east, and report to General N. B. Forrest who was operating against
the garrison in that town. We started out on the march at sun-rise one
morning and just at dusk were met by a staff officer, when within
two or three miles of our destination. He directed me to put the men
into bivouac in a thick cedar thicket at that point where there was
perfect shelter from the icy wind, good water, and unlimited supply
of cord wood that had been cut and piled for the Railroad near by.
It was an ideal place for camping, highly appreciated by all of us for
the day had been a bitterly cold one with snow fall toward the end
of it. At one time during the day we had to cross a stream of water
some three or four feet deep. It would have been cruel, in that weather,
to make the men wade it so they went over on a Railroad tressle bridge
that was without flooring or hand-rail, "cooning" it, (as the saying is,)
on their hands and knees over the ice coated cross-ties. Some of the
leading files started in the upright position, but did not keep it up
more than a few steps. It was rather a funny sight and there was much
laughing and joking over it.

On the following morning, according to orders that had been given
me, I left the Brigade in its comfortable camp and went to find Genl
Forrest to report to him in person. A sleet storm had sprung up during
the night, driven by a fierce gale and I rode right in the teeth of it,
unable to see more than a few yards ahead. Poor Lady Gray's mane
and tail were frozen stiff and my own hair and beard and every
fold of my clothing were encrusted with ice. When the General's
Head Quarters were finally reached I had to be helped from the
saddle, but a blazing fire of great logs, by which the General was
standing, quickly restored circulation, which was assisted also by a
"nip" from his flask which he considerately handed me. I had felt
great curiosity to meet this distinguished man, of whose warlike feats
many stories had been told by every camp fire in the Confederacy
from the very beginning of the War. But I had never dreamed of

165

ever being under his command it is always the unexpected that hap-
pens. The first look at him as he stood there, fully satisfied my pre-
conceptions of the man; he appeared the born soldier that he was, Six
feet and over in height, straight as an arrow, black hair, and piercing
black eyes, a ruddy complexion and an indefinable something in his
bearing that stamped him as a leader of men. That he had had no
education to speak of was currently reported and a little order, written
by himself, that I received from him later on, gave demonstration
of the truth of this; there was scarcely a word of it that was up to
the dictionary standard. But what a man he was in all that makes man-
hood. It was said of him that on every battle field he instinctively
saw at a glance the weak point of his enemy and then hurled upon
it all the force at his command, giving blow after blow with a fierce-
ness that first confused, then demoralized, then routed his opponents.
Such was his fight at Tishamingo in northern Mississippi when with
cavalry alone he utterly defeated and drove back to Memphis a force
considerably larger than his own, consisting of infantry, artillery and
cavalry. In North Alabama and Georgia he followed a federal raiding
expedition with grim determination, giving it no rest day or night,
and finally received its surrender, thus capturing many more men than
he commanded. At Johnsons Landing on the Tennessee he charged
down upon a flotilla of steam transports that were lying at the M'harf
there. His men leaped their horses onto the decks of the steamers
and took possession of them in that way. I know of but one other
instance in history of vessels being captured by cavalry; in the early
wars of the French Republic some ships that happened to be frozen
in the ice in the Zuyder Zee were picked up by an officer whose name
has escaped me. All during the war Forrest had been a thorn in the
flesh to every Yankee General operating in middle and West Ten-
nessee and the northern parts of A4ississippi, Alabama and Georgia.
Absolutely fearless, untiring, sleeplessly vigilant, and possessed of native
military genius of very high order, he seemed to know by intuition
the plans of the enemy and the best way to thwart them. Whenever
in independent command, success attended his operations and his
name was a tower of strength throughout that whole region of coun-
try. I doubt if he had ever read a book on military strategy or the
conduct of war but he gave an excellent epitome of the art in his
answer to a gentleman who asked him the reason for his being always
so successful. "I always try to get there first with the most men"!
Whether with "most men" or not, however, he never failed to "get
there first". Such was the man to whom I was now reporting and
it will readily be understood that I felt honored in having him for
a commander. The first question he asked me was "Who is your

166

commissary and does he do his duty?" I replied that we had an ex-
cellent commissars'^ in Capt Ned Drummond who gave us what there
was to be had. "Well," he said, "there is plenty to eat in this country
and the men must be well fed; they can't fight on empty bellies."
For three days the sleet and snow -storm continued and all military
operations were at a stand. I believe we did a little work in the way
of tearing up the Railroad between Nashville and Murfreesboro, but
the weather was so bitter and so many of our men were barefooted
that not very much of that was demanded of them. During the interval
I had opportunity to become acquainted with the officers of a Ten-
nessee Brigade that was also serving with General Forrest. Its com-
mander was a Col Quarles, a very delightful gentleman whom it was
a great pleasure to meet. He had lost an arm in one of the earlier
battles of the \var but that had not kept him from continuing in the
service. He was a man of fine culture, too, well educated and well read,
with Shakespeare at his fingers ends. Finding him and talking with him
by the blazing fires of cedar logs made me forget for a time the hard-
ships and difficulties of our surroundings. Col Quarles was quite
prominent in Tennessee politics after the war. I have seen his name
very honorably mentioned many times and I believe he served his
State in Congress, but whether in the Senate or House I do not re-
member.

When the great storm was over we began to move toward Murfrees-
boro but were fated to do nothing toward the capture of that town.
We had just forded a stream that ran betu'een us and the city when
a tremendous cannonading in the distance was heard. It was in the
direction of Nashville and there could be no doubt that the great
battle expected there had begun.

I thought that we would immediately set out to join the main
army as a reinforcement even though we could not have reached it
until far into the night, but no such move was made. I did not under-
stand the reason for this at the time though reflection has convinced
me that Gen Forrest kept his force where it was to neutralize the
Federal garrison in A4urfreesboro that might otherwise have advanced
to the assistance of Gen Thomas, the Northern commander at Nash-
ville. Doubtless, too, Forrest was acting under direct orders for
couriers came to him with dispatches repeatedly during the day.

It was an anxious time for us all, this listening to the ceaseless roar
of the guns and giving full play to the imagination as to what might
be happening to our comrades twenty odd miles away.

About noon on the second day an ominous change in the direction
from which the sound of firing came, seemed to indicate that matters
were going badly for the Confederates. It appeared to be more from

167

the South and West and the only possible explanation was that Hood
had been driven back, as indeed he had been and most disastrously
defeated.

Early in the afternoon a courier came riding up at top speed;
his dispatch was delivered and five minutes thereafter we were on
the retreat.

Then began a march that had few parallels in the war for down-
right hardship and suffering every circumstance conspired to make
it such. The country was covered with sleet and snow, the weather
was bitter. Many of the men of the brigade were absolutely bare-
footed, while all of them were clad in worn clothing that was three
fourths cotton; not one in a hundred had an overcoat and added to
all this was a knowledge of disaster and of the fact thac the Federal
army was between us and Hood. Everything combined to weigh down
heart and soul with a deep sense of depression. 1 can not remember
how late we marched that night but by crack of dawn on the follow-
ing morning we were on the road again. And what a day that was!
I saw with my own eyes, again and again, the print of bloody feet
m the snow and men fell out of the column from whom we never
heard again. Under any other man than N. B. Forrest there would
have been no salvation for us for, to all appearances, were were hope-
lessly cut off from our own army; not only did he know every inch
of the country, every cross road and bridle path in it, but he was
likewise possessed of an indomitable spirit whose highest powers were
always put forth when obstacles seemed insuperable. He, with the
officers of his staff, dismounted from their horses and gave them to
sick and disabled men while they trudged along themselves on foot
through the snow, at the head of the column. Cavalry were sent back
over the route by which we had come to pick up the barefooted
and to cheer the weary. No word fell from our leader that did nor
help to put heart and courage in a man. I had always felt admiration
for him as a bold and skilful soldier, but this day gave me a revelation
of the VTa7i that is very pleasant to remember.

Between one and two oclock that day a courier brought to me the
note from the General to which reference has been made. In it he
enjoined upon me to keep my command well closed up and further
said that we were near a ford over a certain river at a place called
"Ellicotts Mills," (if my memory is correct,) and that once over,
a very few miles would put us in touch with the army that was wait-
ing for us at Columbia. This was good news and it was quickly spread
amonsf the men, cheering them up greatly, VVe soon reached the river,
to find it in flood the ford fully ten feet under water, and no possible
chance of getting across. Failure here meant a wide detour that added

168

eighteen miles to our route. There was no alternative however, and
we had to make the best of the situation, but it was disheartening
in the extreme for we were almost at the end of strength.

It was close on to midnight when the head of the column reached
Columbia but wearied stragglers were coming up all through the rest
of the night. I do not remember ever to have been more fatigued
so as soon as possible I sought my bed which was the soft side of a
plank on the piazza of a house by the roadside. Billy Elliott shared
it with me and we slept soundly in spite of adverse conditions.

Early in the morning the command was formed preparatory to-
crossing Duck River to join the Division once more. And here oc-
curred the incident that you have often heard me speak of but which
must go on this record also for it was one of the most beautifully
unselfish acts I have ever witnessed. The First Reg't was on the
right and in its leading file was AUie Shellman, standing on the frozen
turnpike without shoes, his feet tied up in a lot of old rags. The
column filled the road and while we were waiting for the order to
march a cavalry man rode by through the bushes at the side of the
road. Passing, he happened to notice Shellmans condition and in an
instant had one foot after another up at the saddle bow, took off his
shoes and threw them at Allies feet with the remark, "Friend you need
them more than I do," then galloped away without waiting to be
thanked. One such incident as this goes a long way toward giving
a firm faith in the good that is in human nature.

A day or two after our little force had rejoined General Hood, the
Army continued its retreat toward the Tennessee River leaving behind
at Columbia a rear-guard composed of five skeleton Brigades of in-
fantry and Forrests Cavalry. These were called Brigades but no one
of them equalled a regiment in strength after the sick and barefooted
men had been weeded out. General Forrest was given command of
the whole, the infantry being under General Walthall of Mississippi
a soldier of reputation and experience, and a very charming gentleman
as well. Our Brigade was honored by being chosen for this service,
a fact that I have always looked back upon with pride for it was most
arduous service calling for all the manhood there was in one and
the record is there to show that the call was not made in vain. [Wil-
liam] Swinton, the Northern historian, in writing of this campaign
says in effect that Hood owed his salvation to the constancy of his
rear-guard. All of the baggage was sent to the rear and through the
stupidity of my orderly, Linsky, my two blankets went with the
re;t; so I was left with no other protection in the bitter nights that
followed, than a worn over-coat that was almost threadbare. During
the whole of the march to the Tennessee River I slept on the snow

169

without any covering whatever if a series of cat naps through the
night could be called sleep I would get my back as close to the fire as
possible and lose myself for a few minutes until the cold from the
ground would strike into my bones, then the only thing to do was to
get up and lie down again on the other side, but always with the back
to the fire. It was by no means ideal comfort yet the naps were
probably longer than they seemed.

We remained at Columbia for three days after the Army had
marched, guarding the South bank of Duck River and in that time
Uncle Mat and I were fortunate enough to secure quarters in the
house of a Mrs Voght. We had a warm room with comfortable beds,
a very decided contrast to what we had just been through and to
what was still ahead of us. I can remember feeling as I snuggled down
in the blankets on the first night and listened to the fierce winter
wind howling outside, that I would be quite willing to have the war
come to an end right then and there.

There were two young ladies in the house, Miss Sallie Voght and
her cousin, whose name I am not sure of, though I think it was
Phillips. They were nice, simple girls, full of sympathy for the South-
ern cause and ready to express it by kindness to Mat and me. We had
two delightful days with them that are pleasant to remember. They
played and sang for us though the songs were mostly of the lugubrious
character brought forth by the stress of the time "The Vacant Chair,"
"We shall meet but we shall miss him" &c &c. In telling this experience
once to the Rev iMr Dunlap at Beaulieu, he remarked that he knew
those two girls very well as they belonged to a church that he had
charge of at Columbia some time after the war.

On the third morning news came that Genl Wilson had crossed the
River both above and below us with a force estimated at 10,000 men.
This necessitated an immediate falling back on our part, so we bade
goodbye to our kind friends, receiving from them in our haversacks
sundry very welcome additions to the Confederate bill of fare, and
soon were again on the tramp. The province of a rear guard is to keep
the enemy from harassing the retreat of the main army and certainly
no army ever needed to be so guarded more than Hoods for it had
been most terribly demoralized at Nashville. We marched very slowly
and whenever the enemy came too near would form line of battle
faced to the rear. This would oblige him also to deploy from column
into line and feel his way by throwing out skirmishers, all of which took
time and caused delay, the thing we aimed at. Things went on thus
for several days until Qiristmas Eve (1864) when we were put into
bivouac an hour or so before sunset, in a cedar thicket that reminded
jme much of the one near Murfreesboro. There was the greatest

170

abundance of wood and huge fires were lighted that promised a night
of a comparative comfort. But at about lo o'clock a staff officer
brought the order to move and we left the sheltered thicket for the icy
turnpike road. I can not recall ever, to have been colder, there was a
strong wind blowing, the temperature was far below freezing and no
man in the command had any too much clothing on him. We marched
until midnight and then camped on the summit of a high hill just North
of the little town of Pulaski. The position had at one time been occupied
by Federal troops and they had left a number of burrows in the
ground roofed by a net work of boughs and thatched with broom
grass. These furnished good protection from the wind and into one
of them Mat and I crept and managed to sleep a little. At early dawn
on Christmas morning we were aroused by what seemed to be firing
in the town behind us but as we marched through the explosions
were explained. Pulaski had been one of Hood's points of supply and
now all of the stores were being fed to a huge bonfire in the public
square bacon, clothing, boxes of ammunition, &c, all went into the
blaze. I noticed women and children in their night dresses at the
windows of some of the houses many of the former sadly weeping
and wringing their hands. So the day of "Peace on earth and good
will to man" was ushered in for us; God grant that none whom I love
may ever see another like it. We crossed the little river that runs
by the town, the Elk, I think, and after marching for six or seven
miles reached a place called Anthonys Hill. Here General Forrest
had determined to make a stand and his dispositions were made accord-
ingly. One half of the rear guard continued the retreat with the
wagon train while the other half (including Smiths Brigade) was
formed just beyond the crest of an amphitheatre of hills up to the
centre of which the road ascended. The General notified his various
commanders in person as to his plans. We were to keep perfectly quiet
without any demonstration whatever as the enemy came up the slope-
then as he was nearly up, at a given signal, (two shots in rapid suc-
cession from a section of artillery that we had with us,) we were to
charge down upon him "with a yell," from one end of our line to the
other. Everything was carried out exactly as planned. Our rapid ad-
vance and exultant yells following as they did a dead silence, took
the enemy completely by surprise and they fled down the slope in dire
confusion leaving in our possession a number of prisoners, the horses
and a fine 12 Pdr Napoleon gun with six coal black horses attached,
of a Regiment of Cavalry that had dismounted to join in the attack,
As I came up to this last the color bearer of the ist Regiment
was sitting astride of it waving the colors like a madman. It was
no part of our policy to pursue, so after burying the few men who

171

lost their lives in this engagement. Gen Forrest continued the retreat.
TTiat afternoon a thaw commenced and a cold rain set in; the roads
were rivers of slush as the snow melted, but on we went in the black
darkness, stumbling along, cold, v/tzry to exhaustion, dead for sleep,
but the march kept up until midnight when we came up with the other
half of the rear guard where they had gone into bivouac. Our men
filed off into the fields to the right and left of the road but there was
sorry comfort for them it was cultivated land and the furrows were
filled with water they slept as they could on the ridges between.
So ended our Christmas.

After the men were placed, Matthew and I looked around forlornly
for some more attractive bed than a com hill in which to sleep.
Cruising around in the dark we discovered an ambulance standing
on the side of the road which no one seemed to have claimed. Into
this we crept, glad to get a shelter from the steady down pour of rain.
The vehicle was loaded with sacks of some hard substance we could
not tell what but we curled up on them and tried to sleep. Doubtless
there was some sleep but it seemed to me that I did nothing but shiver
the whole night through and long for the morning; there never was
a colder bed. When day light came we found that we had been sleeping
on sacks of salt. That day those who had been engaged the day before
went on with the wagon train while the other half of the rear guard
remained to face the enemy. They too had a sharp fight with them and
drove them back; after that we were not molested again. Our last
bivouac we understood to be very near the Tennessee River and we
were all glad to realize that the arduous service was drawing to a
close. A pontoon bridge had been stretched across the river at Mussel
Shoals and in the night, while it was yet black dark, a staff officer
came to guide the column to it. He led us off the main road by a path-
way between two unusually steep hills whose bases met like a letter
V, a path so narrow that we could only go along in single file. At
one point we were halted for some reason or other and for quite a
while those at the head of the column sat there nodding on their
horses. Suddenly I was aroused by a shout of Whoa! Whoa!! and
dimly I saw a white object apparently going straight up in the air.
It was the little pony on which Matthew was riding; for some unex-
plained reason he had started with a jump right up one of those hills
and nothing could stop him. Then we heard a dumping fall and pretty
soon Matthew came disconsolately down with his saddle on his arm.
The girths had broken and he had slipped off to the ground while
master pony vanished in the darkness. It was pretty hard luck for my
old friend he had lost a good horse, killed at the battle of Jonesboro,
and now another had run away from him. But when we got to the

172

bridge shortly after daylight, there was the gray pony waiting for
us he had been stopped in his wild career by the guard stationed
at that point.

Smiths Brigade was next to the last command to cross the river
and in a very few minutes after we were over the great cable was
loosed from the Northern bank and the ponderous bridge was swung
by the current over to the Southern side. Hood's disastrous Tennessee
campaign was at an end. The river had been over the South bank
and we found it an expanse of the stickiest and deepest mud in which
countless horses and mules had bogged down and died. Poor things
the hardships of the service had completely broken them down and
they had no strength to resist this new complication. The sight made
me anxious for Lady Gray for she was pretty well used up herself.
She made one or two steps in the mud and gave a groan that went to
my heart. I promptly dismounted and led her by the bridle through
to higher ground and safety. From Mussel Shoals we turned Westward
and made for Corinth in North Mississippi. Marching was difficult
for there were many small streams across our path all full to over
flowing, but we reached our destination in a few days and then the
army rested. I had not realized how great the fatigue had been all
through the retreat but in the three days we were at Corinth I did
nothing but sleep and rest by big fires from morning until morning
again happy too in being united to my precious blankets again.

Once more on the march we turned Southward down the line of
the Mobile & Ohio R R and as the country was too flooded for men
on foot to make their way, and we were not in proximity to the enemy,
the troops marched on the railroad track while mounted officers took
the dirt roads. This separated the higher officers from the men during
most of the march but there was no help for it and no untoward
results followed. I recall one evening shortly before dark when we
found ourselves on the edge of a huge swamp which was a vast ex-
panse of water in which we soon lost the road and were very dubious
as to how we should get through. A guide was found in a countryman
who lived in a loor cabin at the edge of the swamp; he mounted a
mule and bade us follow him in single file without straying to the
right or left. There were some twenty or thirty mounted officers in
the group and a strange looking procession we made riding silently
through the dark recesses of the swamp. It was by no means a pleasure
ride for night was fast approaching, the water on the path was up to
the horses' bellies while no one knew what untold depths might be
on either hand, and the whole surface was covered with a thin film
of ice. About half way we came to a deep creek that ran through the
swamp though under existing circumstances there was no way to

173

distinguish its course from the surrounding expanse of water. Without-
the guide we would certainly have ridden into this but he led us
to a bridge on which we crossed in safety though the water was well
over the flooring. We traveled in this manner for between two and
three miles but finally reached dry land, for which one of the party,
at least, felt profoundly grateful.

A halt was made at luka Mississippi for purposes of rest, reorganizing,
bringing up stragglers, and the issuance of stores of various kinds to
supply the need resulting from the wastage of the severe campaign the
men had been through. I can not remember exactly how long we were
there but I do recall that it seemed ver)^ pleasant to be free for a time
from the everlasting marching, and to rest both night and day without
any popping of musketry from the picket lines. At luka orders came
for the transfer of the entire army of Tennessee to Smithfield North
Carolina where we were to be once more under our old leader General
Joseph E Johnston. A look at the map will show that this involved
a prett)^ mights^ problem for the Quarter Master department there are
many hundreds of miles of distance between the two points and at
that time the whole railroad system was in a most deplorable condition,
everything was on its last legs.

I suppose nothing but dire necessity would have permitted the use
of railroads at all, for engines were nearly worn out, cars and road
bed ditto.

Every train was run under extremely hazardous conditions the
only favorable circumstance, so far as safety was concerned, being
the slow rate of speed at which it crept along. Our Brigade was sent
by a tortuous route by way of Mobile and Montgomery to Columbus
Georgia.

In walking around the streets of Mobile during the few hours
we were there I met a Lieut Brown an officer of a North Carolina
battery who had been in prison with me on Governors Island and
at Sandusky in 1862. He was glad to see me and profuse in his offers
of service. "Let me do something for you," he said; and then mv per-
sonal appearance probably caused him to add "Can't I have your wash-
ing done"? It was kindly meant but I could only reply by telling him
the story of the Irishman to whom some one wanted to sell a trunk
"What will I do with it said Pat?" "Why put your clothes in it to be
sure." "And me go naked!" was the answer. Perhaps I was not quite
so badly off as that, for there was a change of vmderclothing in my
saddle bags, but I was perilously near to it much nearer than I should
care to be again.

At Columbus we waited two or three days for transportation the
railroads of Georgia being in a worse condition than those of Alabama

174

& Mississippi because of Sherman's march through the State. This
delay enabled me to spend a very pleasant time with your Aunt Mary
Ann who lived there. Your Uncle Charlie Way was at her house also,
in very delicate health, not having fully recovered from the attack
that compelled him to leave the army at Florence. He told me that
your mother whom I supposed still to be in Milledgeville at the old
home, had gone down to Savannah to get out ot Gen Sherman's
way. The news upset me considerably for I had counted on seeing her
and the two children as we passed through the State. It distressed me
also to know that now she was shut up in a city held by the enemy
and that there was no way of communicating with her. But there were
a great many unpleasant happenings in those days that had simply
to be borne; there was nothing to be gained by fretting over them; to
perform the duty of the hour was the only course left to any of us
and that was so exacting that it helped to dispel harrassing thought.

It was not to me alone that the news received at Columbus was
distressing; most of the men of the Brigade had their homes in the
line of Shermans "March to the Sea" and they heard of the ruthless
burning of private houses and the robbery of food from helpless women
and children which characterized that much lauded "March". Hun-
dreds of the Brigade slipped away from the ranks as we passed through
Georgia to look after their families, and who can blame them for
so doing? When we finally reached Augusta on the Eastern border it
was a sadly depleted Brigade. But more of that later on.

In going eastM^ard from Columbus we took train as far as Midway
which place was reached between 1 1 and 1 2 oclock at night. You
will remember that it is only some two or three miles from Milledge-
ville, so as soon as the men were detrained and in bivouac I set out
for your grandmother's house. A man in a cart who was driving that
way gave me a lift and in due time the familiar corner was reached.
Everything looked sombre enough, there was not a ray of light from
that house or any other and not a sound broke the stillness of the
night a forlorn sort of homecoming it seemed. I felt some anxiety
in going up the front steps lest "Boss" the old mastiff that guarded
the premises might mistake me for a marauder: he was a dog to be
afraid of but on this occasion made no sign. I knocked several times
on the front door without getting any response but finally heard
some one moving about in the hall and then a trembling note in
Betsey's voice as she demanded "Who's that-" She was glad enough
to admit me and I went at once to your grandmothers room. The dear
old lady was sitting up in bed with a big shawl around her, and as I
came up to her she threw her arms about my neck and wept over me.
I sat by the bed side a long while talking of your dear mother and

175

the children, (Sallie and little Charlie), how she had fled with them
from Alilledgeville as the Federal army drew near, hoping to find in
Savannah a safe place of refuge. And now she was there within the
enemy's lines with no possible chance of communication either way.

It made my heart very heavy for the clouds seemed dark above me:
I could see no prospect of being with my dear ones at any time in
the near future and it was impossible to avoid the reflection that
there was little hope for the Confederate cause and that I was about
to enter another campaign from which there might be no return.

One thing I was more than glad to find at the old home a trunk
full of clothing that your mother had sent out from Savannah
as soon as she arrived there, while communications were still open.
There was in it a good uniform suit comparatively new and never
was a suit more needed. My old one had become disreputable to the
last degree; it was threadbare throughout and there was a broad band
of scorched cloth from the back of the collar to the tail of the coat,
and down each leg of the trousers to the heels, the result of my
snuggling up to the fires during the hard nights of the retreat from
Tennessee. I have always thought that it was the sight of that suit
that started the flow of tears from your grandmothers eyes when she
first saw me. Yet, as with many other women in those sad times, the
fount of tears was full and it required but little to cause it to over-
flow. She was alone, with only servants about her, in that great
house that I had always associated with bright, happy gatherings of
a large and loving family. Three of her sons had died since the begin-
ning of the war, two from the hardships incidental to army life in
Virginia and a third from exposure in Railroad service, while yet a
fourth had been desperately wounded at Malvern Hill and was even
then, Cmore than two years after,) in a precarious state of health.
Of her three daughters only one, your Aunt Sue, lived within reach,
the other two were in the enemy's lines. But she was a brave woman
and not again did she yield to feeling during the one day that I was
privileged to spend with her. My memories of her are all of the tender-
est; she gave me an affection like that of my own mother and in return
my heart went out to her with a love that still remains.

At A4illedgveille Railroad connections stopped so the commands
marched across to Camack, a station on the Georgia R R where they
took train for Augusta.

In passing through Sparta among the people standing on the side-
walks to watch the troops, I noticed Mr SouUard and his two daugh-
ters (now Mrs Harry Stoddard and Mrs John West). I halted a little
while to chat with them for it did my heart good to see Savannah
people again. From Augusta Northward we were done with Railroads

176

and took to marching once more. It distressed me to see how many
of our men had slipped away from the ranks during the passage
through Georgia, though I quite well understood and sympathized
with them for going. When we were nearly up to the North Carolina
line, Gen Cheatham, who then commanded the corps, sent for me to
ask an explanation of this falling off in the Brigade numbers. I told
him that the men had no intention of deserting the colors, but that
as husbands and fathers they had felt obliged to go to look after their
families most of whom had lived on the line of Sherman's March
and were now homeless and destitute. I further said that if he would
send me back to Georgia I felt confident of being able to return
to the army with most of the missing ones. The proposition met with
his approval and he at once instructed his Adjutant General to pre-
pare an order detailing me for this service. The paper was handed
me and I started off the same day. This was the first time I had ever
been brought in contact with Genl Cheatham and it can not be said
that he made a very favorable impression upon me. He was known
as a man of great personal bravery, an indomitable fighter and with
a fine record upon many bloody fields. But he was also reputed
to be a hard drinker and, upon one occasion at least, in the Tennessee
Campaign, to have missed a golden opportunity to strike a decisive
blow, because of this failing. I have no personal knowledge of the
truth of this charge but it is certainly true that during my interview
with him there was decided evidence of his being under the influence
of liquor. As he handed me the order he said with a gravity that was
ludicrous, "Colonel you go and bring those men back and if you want
anybody shot just wink your eye"

I will not enter into all the details of my trip to Georgia suffice
it to say that I advertised in Augusta, Macon and Columbus papers
that on certain days I would be in those cities to meet the men and
lead them back to the colors and that in a little over two weeks I
started from Augusta again with five hundred of them behind me. We
joined the army at a little place called Smithfield in North Carolina
and were once more under command of our old hero Genl Joseph E
Johnston. So many of the Regiments Brigades and Divisions had been
depleted by the exigencies of service that a thorough reorganization
took place here and in this what remained of the 57th and 63rd
Georgia Regiments were consolidated with the ist and under its
Regimental name. I M'as retained as Colonel, Guyton of the 57th was
made Lieutenant Colonel and Allen of the 63rd, Major. There were
something over 800 of the rank and file, men who had borne the heat
and burden of the day, tough, wiry, and hardened by service and
experienced. They made a Regiment that any man might be proud

177

of and I ivas proud, but it never fired another shot, for the war was

practically at its end.

We did a lot of marching about after that though exactly to what
purpose I never knew. Probably our movements had relation to those
of the enemy, but the armies were not in verv close contact.

When in the vicinity of Greensboro news came of the capture
of Richmond and the surrender of General Lee, then we felt, of
course, that our Cause was hopeless. About the same time we heard
of the assassination of President Lincoln and I desire to put upon
record here that no other utterance concerning that crime came to
my ears than one of horror and reprobation. There was a very general
feeling in the army that the South had lost in Mr Lincoln a friend
who would have guarded our section from the malignity of such men
as Thad Stevens, Edwin M Staunton and Benjn F Butler which after-
wards found expression in the awful reconstruction period.

Then came a weeks truce between Generals Johnston and Sherman
for the purpose of arranging terms for the surrender of our Army.
I remember that week as one of perfect rest and enjoyment. "Grim
visaged War" had at last "smoothed his wrinkled front" and we lay
down at night in security and peace. Dr Elliott and I had a tent fly
together; we spent our time in reading a volume of Shakespeare that
he carried in his saddle bags, and in drinking sassafras tea.

For the first time during my connection with that army a
ration of sugar had been issued sassafras bushes were growing all
around and it was only natural that the two things should have been
brought together. We were paid off too, in genuine "coin of the
realm" two silver dollars to each officer and man from Confederate
Treasury money that had been hurried out of Richmond when the
fall of that city seemed inevitable. It was the only pay I received for
nearly the M'hole of my last year of service and I have often wished
that these two coins had been kept as mementos. Many did so keep
theirs, but my needs prevented me from so doing. Genl Sherman had
offered quite liberal terms to Gen'l Johnston but the authorities at
Washington thought that in them he had exceeded his powers as a
military officer, attempting to settle the political status of the seceding
States. Accordingly the truce Mas declared at an end and the r^vo armies
were once more in hostile relations. It was very disappointing for
every one felt that should there be more fighting precious lives would
be needlessly thrown away. But new terms were offered and accepted
and finally at Greensboro on the 26th of April 1865 the formal
surrender took place. The troops were marched to a certain point
and there laid down their arms. Officers however kept their swords
and each Regiment retained its colors. You will readily understand the

178

mingled emotions that were in my heart. I was weary of war and of
the long separation from my wife and children; my eyes yearned for
a sight of the dear little boy who had been born in my absence and
the thought of returning home to face no more the perils and hard-
ships of a soldier's calling filled my soul with gratitude to the Giver
of all good. I was thankful too that life had been spared and that
a new career could be begun, while I was yet young, and blessed
with a vigorous and unmutilated body. Yet, nevertheless, it was im-
possible to avoid a deep feeling of depression as memory brought
back the high hope and courage with which we had entered the war
and contrasted also the brilliant successes that had marked the earlier
stages of the conflict, with the ruin and desolation that had finally
come upon the South. The faces of many dear friends who had laid
down their lives for the Cause, were present with me too. I can not
think of some of them even now without a pang of sorrowful emotion.
The Regiment marched back to Georgia with its colors flying, and
disbanded at Augusta. I brought the flags home with me and returned
them to the Regiment some years afterward when it had been re-
organized. Every step of the homeward march I made on foot, (poor
old Lady Gray having given out entirely.) Twenty five to thirty
miles a day we did day after day without anyone feeling the worse
for it and I think that shows pretty well the fine physical condition
we were all in, for it is a good long walk across two States. At
Augusta I was for a day the guest of the Osborne family and from
Mrs O I learned with deep grief of the banishment of officers families
from Savannah and of the death of your little brother. It was a
bitter blow. I felt glad however to know that your mother had gone
back to your grandmothers house at Milledgeville, and thither I
followed on the next day going by way of Atlanta and Macon. It was
a tedious journey, one that tired me far more than the marching
had done. We rode in ramshackle old cattle cars seated on boards
that were stuck through from side to side, and the dust and heat
were dreadful. But Alilledffeville was reached at last and I held
my beloved wife and blessed little "Daughter" in my arms. God had
been good to me and I acknowledged it from the depth of my soul.

Here my dear children these rambling reminiscences are brought to
an end: I am glad to have written them for your sakes, for the writing
has awakened many happy recollections as well as those of more
sombre hue. I find though that time has softened all pain and made
brighter the pleasant things of life. I have lived long enough since

179r

those four years of strife to leam to believe that the failure of the
South to establish a separate independence was not an evil. As a section
we had to pass through deep waters after open warfare ended but
those unhappy days Hkewise have passed away, and now we are an
integral part of a great nation honored and respected around the whole
world.

CHAS. H. OLMSTEAD.

180

INDEX

ADAMS, Mrs. A. Pratt, See Olmstead
Sarah (Sallie)

ADAMS, Charles Olmstead. mention-
ed, 92n

ADAMS, David, mentioned, 39

ADAMS, Gen. John, killed, 164

ADAMS, Margaret, See Williams, Mrs.
Eben

ADRIENNE, the Actress (play) men-
tioned, 71

ALABAMA (S.S.), mentioned, 61

ALBANY, N. Y., Olmstead visits, 66

ALBERT (servant), mentioned, 36, 40

ALLEN, Dr. and Mrs. E. M., 49

ALLEN, MaJ. J.V.H., in command of
pickets; report, 139-40; in 1st Regi-
ment, 177

ALPINE, Ala., mentioned, 161

ANDERSON, Mrs. George (Georgia
Berrien), mentioned, 23

ANDERSON, John W Captain of Re-
publican Blues, 79

ANDERSON, Maj. Robert, at Fort
Sumter, 78

ANDERSON, Gen. Robert H., career,
28-29

ANDERSON. Mrs. Robert H. (Sarah
Clitz), mentioned, 28

ANNAPOLIS, See U. S. Naval Acad-
emy

ANTHONY'S HILL. Tenn., Forrest
takes stand at, 171

ARIZONA, mentioned, 22

AMORY HALL. Savannah, entertain-
ment at, 19

ARMY OF TENNESSEE, 1st Regi-
ment with. 133-178; retreats, 143,
145; Hood replaces Johnston in com-
mand, 147-148; mentioned, 151; at
Tuscumbia and Florence, 162-63;
defeated at Nashville, 168; at Co-
lumbia. Tenn.. retreat continues.
168-169 ; heads for Corinth. 173 ; rests
at luka ; ordered to North Carolina
to join Johnston. 174

ASHEPOO RIVER, mentioned, 132

ASHMORE, Otis, mentioned, 2

ASTOR HOUSE, N. Y., 61-62

ASTOR PLACE THEATRE, N. Y.,
riot at mentioned, 14, 61-62

ATLANTA, Ga.. description, 47; G.M.I
cadets visit, 56; mentioned, 138, 145
147, 158; military works mentioned
140; campaign. 146-156; Johnston
could probably have saved city, 147
battle of, 149-150; railroad to Macon
mentioned, 152; Hood holds. 152
evacuation described. 157-158; de-
struction of. 157

AUGUSTA. Ga.. railroad terminal, 32;
G.M.I, cadets visit, 56; Smith's
Brigade at. 175. 176; mentioned. 177;
1st Regiment disbanded at. 179
-AUGUSTA (U.S.S.), at Tybee. 88n

AVERY. Col. Clark M.. imprisoned at
Governors Island, 101; at Johnsons

Island, 109

AVERY, Isaac W., mentioned, 9 ; ca-
reer. 10 ; groomsman. 74

AVERY. Lt.-Col. William T.. at Gov-
ernors Island, 109-110

AXSON. L. Edward. Chaplain of 1st
Regiment, 116

RACHELOTTE, Kitty, mentioned, 73;

bridesmaid. 74
BALDWIN. Dan, mentioned, 116
BARBER of Seville, The (opera), men-
tioned, 71
BARKULOO, Col. William, commands

57th Ga. Regt., 134
BARNARD family, mentioned. 49
BARTOW. Francis S killed at Ma-
nassas, 23 ; Captain of Oglethorpe
Light Infantry, 79 ; in favor of Se-
cession, 81
BARTOW, Mrs. Francis S. (Louisa
' Berrien), mentioned. 23
BASINGER, MaJ. William S.. com-
mands Savannah Volunteer Guards
at Isle of Hope, 118
BATTERY Cheves, mentioned, 123
BATTERY Haskell, mentioned, 123
BATTERY Simpklns, mentioned, 123
BATTERY Tatum, mentioned, 123
BATTERY Wagner, mentioned, 44,
126; activities at, 119-124; descrip-
tion. 120; captured. 124; evacuated.
129-130
BATTERY Wampler, mentioned, 123
BATTLE, Col. Joel A., at Johnsons
Island, 109; letter to Secretary Stan-
ton, 110 ; in Tennessee campaign, 110
BATTLE House, Mobile, mentioned,

115
BEAUREGARD, Gen. Pierre G. T.,
in command of defenses around
Charleston, 123; mentioned, 153; de-
scription, 161-162
BEAUREGARD, Capt. Rene T., men-
tioned, 153 ; on Brigade front, 155
BELL, Mrs., mentioned, 43
BEN DE FORD (Steamer), takes Pu-
laski prisoners to Hilton Head, 100
BERRIEN, Georgia, See Anderson,

Mrs. George
BERRIEN, John Macpherson, enter-
tains Henry Clay In Savannah, 22-
23; description, 23
BERRIEN. Louisa, See Bartow, Mrs.

Francis S.
BERRIEN, Valeria, See Burroughs,

Mrs. Joseph H.
BETTS, Mrs. Betsy Olmstead, men-
tioned, 62, 63; sends food to Olm-
stead at Governors Island, 102
BETTS, Eddie, mentioned, 63
BETTS, George, mentioned, 63; aids

Olmstead at Governors Island, 102
BETTS, Hepzibah, mentioned, 63
BETTS, Jonathan, mentioned. 63
BETTS, Samuel, mentioned, 63
BETTS, Sarah, mentioned, 63
BLACK Eyed Susan (play), mention-
ed, 118
BLACK Jack Mountain, mentioned, 48
BLANDING; MaJ. Ormsby. at Fort
Johnson, 125-126

11

BLEAK House (novel), mentioned, 104
BLISS, Freddy, killed at Gettysburg.

10; mentioned, 15
BLOCKADE runners, mentioned, 118
BOHEMIAN Girl (opera), mentioned,
71

"BONNY", Incident concerning:, 154-55

BOOTH, Junius Brutus, performed In
Savannah, 14

BOSTON, Olmstead visits, 66

BRANCH, John, killed at Manassas,
10

BRANCH'S Brigade, Imprisoned at
Governors Island, 104

BREWER of Preston (opera), 16

BROUGHAM, John, performed in New
York, 03

BROWN, Governor Joseph E., orders
seizure of Fort Pulaski, 79

BROWN, Lt., Incident concerning, 174

BRUMBY, Major Arnoldus Vander-
horst. Supt. of G.M.I., 46, 47; offers
aid for Olmstead's education, 59

BRUMBY, Tom, mentioned, 46

BRYAN, Mrs. Henry, mentioned, 145

BUCHANAN, President James, men-
tioned, 25

BUNKUM (servant). Incident concern-
ing, 152-53

BURNSIDE Island, mentioned, 35

BURNT Hickory Road, Confederate
position, action, 136-38

BURROUGHS, Rev. Benjamin, school
described, 30-46; death mentioned,
46

BUROUGHS, Mrs. Benjamin (Rosa
Williams), description. 35-36; death
mentioned, 46; mentioned, 105

BURROUGHS, Catherine, first wife of
Charles Green, 30

BURROUGHS, Clara Elizabeth, men-
tioned, 35

BURROUGHS, Elizabeth (Mrs. John
S. Law), mentioned, 30

BURROUGHS, Henry Kollock, men-
tioned. 30

BURROUGHS, James, vacation on
Fort George Island, 40-44

BURROUGHS, James Powell, men-
tioned. 31. 35

BURROUGHS, Joseph H.. mentioned.
30

BURROUGHS, Mrs. Joheph H. (Val-
eiia Berrien), mentioned, 23

BURROUGHS, Laura Isabella, men-
tioned, 35; description, death, 39-40

BURROUGHS, Oliver S., mentioned,
30

BURROUGHS, Richard F. William
(Willie), mentioned, 31, 35; vacation
at Fort George Island, 40-44

BURROUGHS. Rosa Thlrza, mention-
ed, 35. 40

BURROUGHS, William H.. mention-
ed. 30

BURROUGHS, Willie, See Burroughs,
Richard F. Williams

BURROUGHS & Sturges, mentioned,

BURROUGHS School, 33-45

BURTON. William Evans, performed
in New York. 63

BUTLER, , mentioned, 115

BUTLER, Alexander, attends G.M.I..
47

BUTLER, Gen. Benjamin F., malig-
nity of, 178 . I. .

CAIRO. 111., mentioned. 111

CALIFORNIA, discussion of gold, 22

CAMACK, Ga., mentioned, 176

CAMP, Raleigh, Lt. Col. of Texaa
Regt., 162-63

CAMP Douglas, mentioned, 111, 112

CAMP Morton, mentioned. 111, 112

CAMP Neely, near Catholic Cemetery,
117

CAMPBELL, Bob, pupil at Chatham
Academy, 9, 37

CAMPBELL, Capt., Provost on Hilton
Head, 100

CANN. Mrs. James F., See Turner.
Anna

CANNON, rifled. Fort Pulaski first
fortification subjected to. 91 ; severe
damage to Fort Pulaski. 96-7

CAPERS, Lt. Col. H. D.. commands
12th Ga. Bn. at Isle of Hope, 118

CARMODY. Tom, attends G.M.I., 47

CARRINGTON family, mentioned, 73

CARSON'S stables, mentioned, 5

CARTER, Lt. Cyrus, killed at Kenne-
saw, 10; character, 138

CARTER, Eliza, mentioned, 138

CARTER, Capt. Oberlln, mentioned, 99

CASTLE William, at Governors Is-
land, 101; mentioned, 104

CAUSTON'S Bluff, batteries, 130

CEDAR VALLEY, mentioned, 161

CENTRAL of Georgia Railway, men-
tioned, 11, 115. 161; trip to Macon
described. 26-27; L. O. Reynolds,
president, 60

CHARLESTON, S. C, railroad termi-
nal, 32; citizens watch attack on
Battery Wagner, 122-23; fall of
mentioned, 130; mentioned, 132

CHARLESTON Harbor, description.
119

CHARLTON, Mrs. Thomas J.. See
Crane. Julia

CHATHAM Academy, description of
school, 8-9; mentioned, 17

CHATHAM Artillery, unit of 1st Vol.
Regt. of Ga., 78; ordered to Fort
Pulaski 79

CHATTAHOOCHEE River, mention-
ed, 144, 146, 148; fortifications, army
retreats across, 145

CHATTANOOGA, Tenn., Sherman's
advance from, 132 ; mentioned, 162

CHERUBUSCO, Battle of, 24

CHICAGO, III., visited, streets being
raised, 68

CHILD'S History of the United
States, 7

CHRIST Church, Savannah, mention-
ed, 71

CHURCH, Betsy, description of, 5;
school, 5-8

CHURCH, Capt. John, mentlonedv 5,
6, 7

CHEATHAM, Gen. Benjamin F., Di-
vision unsuccessfully attacked, 142;
commands Corps, character, 177; re-
treat from Atlanta, rejoins Hardee,
156-57

CHEATHAM'S Ferry, Smiths Brig-
ade sent to, 163; mentioned, 164

CIRCOPELEY, Capt. Francis, suc-
cessfully evades enemy Are on
"Ida", 92-93; encounter with Gen.
Lee, 93-94

182:,

CIRCUSES. 8, 16-18

CITY Exchange, clock mentioned, 11

CITY Light Guard, in 1st Ga. Regt.,
133

CIVIL War, political situation lead-
ing to. 75-78

CLAGHORN, John. Capt. Chatham
Artillery. 79

CLARK. Capt.. In 3d Military Dist.,
S. C, 133

CLAY, Henry, candidate for presi-
dency, 20. 21 ; visit to Savannah. 22-
23

CLEBURNE, Gen. Patrick Ronayne.
career. 151-52; movements of his
Division, 151-64 ; incident concern-
ing. 158; Division cut to pieces. 163-
64; orders Court Martial, 163; at
Nashville, 164; killed* 164; mention-
ed, 165

COAST Rifles, in 1st Ga. Regt., 133

COCKSPUR Island, mentioned, 80

COHEN, Mrs. Octavus, mentioned, 139

COLORADO, mentioned. 22

COLSTON. Gen. Raleigh Edward,
mentioned, 130

COLUMBIA, S. C, destruction men-
tioned, 157

COLUMBIA. Tenn.. Army of Tennes-
see at. 168-69; rear guard at. 169.
170

COLUMBUS. Ga.. Smith's brigade at,
174-75; mentioned, 177

COLQUITT, Gen. Alfred Holt, men-
tioned, 74

COMBAHEE River, mentioned, 132

CONEY Island, primitive place, 63

CONFEDERATE States of America,
formed, 77

CONFEDERATE States Army, sol-
diers' relation with federal troops.

146
CONNELL, Dr., at G.M.I., 52-53
CONTRERAS, Battle of, 24
COOMBS family, mentioned. 49
COON hunt, description, 37
COOPER, Gen. Samuel, mentioned.

147
CORINTH, Miss., Army of Tennessee

rests 3.t 1T3
COUNTS,' Johnnie, orderly to Col.

Rockwell, 136
CRANE, Horace, description, 71-72
CRANE. Julia (Mrs. Thomas J.

Charlton'*, description, 72
CRANE, Willie, killed at Manassas,

72
CREAMER family, mentioned, 39
CUMMINGS Point, mentioned, 120, 127
CUNNINGHAM. Henry, on staff of

Gen. Colston. 131
CUSH, army fare. 142
CUSHMAN. Charlotte, performed In

Savannah, 14 ; mentioned, 70
CUSTER. Gen. George Armstrong,

mentioned, 100

DALLAS, George M., candidate for

vice president, U. S., 20
DALTON, Ga., mentioned. 138, l.iO ;

retreat from, 147 ; federal garrison

captured at. 161
DARGAN. Lt. Col. Alonzo T., Incidfent

concerning, 137-138

DAUGHTER of the Regiment. The

(opera), mentioned, 71
DAVID (torpedo boat), attack on New

Ironsides. 128-129
DAVIES' Descriptive Geometry, men-
tioned, 102
DAVIS, Charles, mentioned, 8
DAVIS, President Jefferson, elected
President CSA, 77; mentioned, 103;
removes Johnston from command of
Army of Tennessee, 147 ; visRs
troops at Palmetto, 158-9; in Savan-
nah, 159
DEMARY, Helen, mentioned, 67
DEMARY, Jane, mentioned, 62, 63;

home described, 67
DEMARY, Kate, mentioned, 67
DEMOCRATIC Party, mentioned, 26;

discussed, 76
DE SOTO Hotel, mentioned, 10, 116
DETROIT, Mich., Olmstead visits, 67
DEWEY, Admiral George, mentioned,

46
DIXIE Discourser, newspaper at Gov-
ernors Island, 103
DRAYTON, Commander Perclval,

mentioned, 88n
DRAYTON, Gen. Thomas F., mention-
ed, 8Sn
DRUMMOND, Capt. Edward W.
(Ned), commissary clerk at Fort
Pulaski, 90; commissary of 1st Reg-
iment, 116; brigade commissary, 167
DRYSDALE, Aleck, playmate, career,

11
DU BIGNON family, mentioned, 73
DUCK RIVER, Tenn., mentioned, 169
DUNLAP, Rev. Mr., mentioned, 170

EASTMAN, Mr. and Mrs. mentioned,

3
18TH BATTALION, Savannah Volun-
teer Guards, at Isle of Hope, 118 ; at
Battry Wagner, 120-121
8TH GEORGIA Regiment, at Manas-
sas. 10
ELECTRICITY, usefulness of, 32
ELK River, Tenn., mentioned, 171
BLLICOTTS Mills, mentioned, 168
ELLIOTT, Carrie, mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, Emma, singing career, 71
ELLIOTT, George, mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, John Mackay, mentioned,

57
ELLIOTT, Leila (Mrs. Fred Haber-
sham), attended Montpelier School,
34 ; mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, Margaret Mackay (Mrs.

Ralph E.), mentioned, 56-57
ELLIOTT, Mary, mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, Percy, mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, Hate, mentioned, 57
ELLIOTT, Bishop Stephen, descrip-
tion and character, 33-34
ELLIOTT, Brig. Gen. Stephen, men-
tioned, 12."l
ELLIOTT. Dr. AVilliam H.. mention-
ed. 9. 56, . 151. 169, 178; at Har-
vard, 57; Surgeon 1st Regt., 116
EMERNS, Elizabeth, mentioned, 3
EMMETT Rifles, in 1st Ga. Regt., 133
ERIE Railroad, mentioned, 106
ERWIN, Capt. Robert, Quartermaster
at Fort Pulaski. 90; Imprisoned at
Governors Island, 102

183

EJTOWAH OHffs. vacation at. 57-59
EVADNE. or the Hall of Statues

(play), mentioned, 71
EVEKETT, Lt. James A., remarks,

140
EXCHANGE, See City Exchange

FALSTAFF, Sir John, mentioned, 14

FEDERALIST Party, discussed, 75-76

FERRILL, John, mentioned, 37

5TH GEORGIA Calvary, mentioned,
29

54TH REGIMENT Georgia Volun-
teers, Infantry, at Manigault's
Point, 125; in Mercer's Brigade, 134;
mentioned, 139, 150; movements,
152ff.

57TH REGIMENT Georgia Volun-
teers, Infantry, in Mercer's Brigade,
134 ; at Vicksburg, 134 ; mentioned,
139, 103; consolidated with 1st Regt.,
177

1ST REGIMENT Georgia Regulars,
organized, 82; at Tybee, then Vir-
ginia, 84

1ST REGIMENT of Georgia Volun-
teers, in Mexican War, 24-25

1ST VOLUNTEER Regiment of Geor-
gia, composition, 78; goes into Con-
federate service ; 78-79 ; at Fort
Pulaski and around Savannah, 82ff;
reorganized, officers, 116; scattered,
117 ; four companies at Isle of Hope,
118; at Battery Wagner, 120 ff; lo-
cation of companies, 130; reorgan-
ized, 133; In Army of Tennessee,
133-79; mentioned, 134, 169; out of
communication, 139-40; ordered to
hopeless position, 144; Maj. Ford
assumes command, 144 ; heavy loss-
es, 150; with Cleburne's Division,
151-2; movements, 152 ff; detached
for special duty, 161-2 ; at Anthony's
Hill, 171 ; reorganized, Olmstead
Colonel, 177; marches back to Geor-
gia, disbanded, 179; flags kept toy
Olmstead until reorganization, 179

1ST SOUTH Carolina Regiment, at
Battery Wagner, 122; at Fort John-
son, 125-6

FLETCHER, Mr. and Mrs. Dix, men-
tioned, 49

FLETCHER, Georgia, mentioned, 49

FLINT River, crossed by Confederate
troops, 153-4

FLORENCE, Ala., army at, 162-3;
mentioned, 175

FLYNN, Rev. William; performs Olm-
stead's wedding ceremony, 74

FOLEY, MaJ. John, second in com-
mand at Fort Pulaski, 90; resigned
from 1st Regt., 116

FOLLY Inlet, mentioned, 119

FORBES, Mr., manager of Savannah
Theatre, 14

FORD. MaJ. Martin J., of 1st Regt.,
116; commands picket, 138; assumes
command of 1st Ga. Regt., 144

FOREMAN, Col. Tom, supports Seces-
sion. 81

FORREST, Edwin, performed In Sa-
vannah, 14

FORREST, Gen. Nathan B., mention-
ed, 110 ; Smith's Brigade joins, 165-
9; description, careei", 165-7; retreat,
168-9; liardships, 168; commands
rear guard, 169-73 ; at Pulaski, stand
at Anthony's Hill, 171 ; continues re-
treat, 172; crosses Tennessee River,
172-3

FORSYTH Park, scene of childhood
games, 10-11

FORT, Kate, bridesmaid in Olmstead
wedding, 74

FORT Bartow, location, 117

FORT Columbus, on Governors Island,
101

FORT family, mentioned, 73

FORT Fisher, mentioned, 100

FORT George Island, vacation on, 40-
44 ; severe gale, 42 ; Spanish ruin on,
42-43

FORT Jackson, troops at, 82; location,
117

FORT Johnson, defenses strengthen-
ed, 123-4 ; Olmstead in command,
activities. 124-30; mentioned. 119, 137

FORT McAllister, attacked, 117; bat-
teries 130

FORT Moultrie, mentioned, 119, 127

FORT Pulaski, difficulty of provision-
ing, 28; mentioned. 35, 53, 54, 121,
150; orders for seizure of, 79; troops
leave Savannah for, 80; armament,
81; garrison life, 81-96; Olmstead
takes command, 87 ; officers, 89-90 ;
inspected by Gen. Lee, his predic-
tion, 90-91 ; increased measures for
defense, 91-92; isolated, 94; surren-
der demanded, 96; siege of, 90-09;
severe damage, 96-98 ; surrender, 99 ;
surrender terms violated, 99; sur-
render scene, 100

FORT Sumter, fired on, 77-78; men-
tioned, 119, 126; fired on, 127, 128

FORT Warren, mentioned, 102

4TH INFANTRY, USA, mentioned. 52

FOURTH of July, celebration at
G.M.I. . 54

FRANKLIN, Tenn., battle of, losses,
103-(;4

FRASER family, mentioned, 49

FREEMAN, George, mentioned, 96

FREEMAN, Lt. Henry, company fires
first shot at enemy from Fort Pu-
laski. 96

FRELINGHUYSEN, Theodore, candi-
date for vice president of U.S., 20

FREMONT, John Charles; Republican
candidate for president, 76

FRENCH'S Division, USA, holds Ken-
nesaw Mountain, 142

GADSDEN, Ala., mentioned, 161

GALLAUDET, James, residence men-
tioned, 10

GALLIE, MaJ. John B., killed, 117

GAMES. 11, 15, 17, 29-30

GEOGRAPHY text book. 7

GEORGIA Episcopal Institute and
Christ College, See Montpelier

GEORGIA Historical Society, men-
tioned, 1, 2; Bishop Elliott's address,
34

GEORGIA Hussars, mentioned, 30, 78

184

GEORGIA Military Institute, mention-
ed, 27; description, 46-60; mention-
ed, 122 ; burned by Sherman's or-
ders, 143
GEORGIA Railroad, mentioned, 157,

176
GEORGIA regiments, two organized,

82
GERMAN Volunteers, mentioned, 103;

in 1st Ga. Regt., 133
GIBBS, Mr. and Mrs. Kingsley, visit

with, 40-44
GILLMORE, Gen. Quincey A., re-
ceives surrender of Fort Pulaslci,
99; later incident mentioned, 99;
mentioned, 124 ; fails to take
Charleston, gains Morris Island, 130
GLADDING, Hattie, mentioned, 15
GLADDING, Sue, mentioned, 19
GLASSELL. Lt. William T., com-
mands torpedo attaclc on New Iron-
sides, 128-29; captured, 129
GODFREY, Dr., mentioned, 163
GOLDING, Charlie, mentioned, 57
GOODRICH, Samuel, books mention-
ed, 66
GOODRICH family, mentioned, 64
GOODWIN, Annie, mentioned, 118
GOODWIN, Mr. and Mrs., mentioned,

118
GORDON, Col. George, commands

63d Ga. Regt., 134
GORDON, Capt. William W., Inspec-
tor on Mercer's staff, 134 ; brings
order to retire, 137; wounded, 156
GORDON, Mrs. William W., men-
tioned, 100
GORDON, Ga., mentioned, 27
GOULDING, Francis R., mentioned,

145n
GOVAN, Gen. Daniel C, with Cle-
burne's Division, 152; at Jonesboro,
155
GOVERNORS Island, New York, ac-
count of imprisonment, 101-106;
mentioned, 117, 174
GRAHAM, Col. R. F., commands Bat-
tery Wagner, 120
GRANBERRY, Gen. Hiram B., with
Cleburne's Division, 152; at Jones-
boro, 155; killed, 164
GRANT, Gen. U.S., struggle with Lee,

132
GRAYHILL, Harry, mentioned, 71
GRAYBILL, J. H., mentioned, 71
GRAYBILL, Mary, mentioned, 71
GREAT Britain, mentioned, 75
GREEN, Charles, teaches in Sunday

School, 12 ; mentioned, 30
GREEN Island, military post on, 82;

mentioned, 90
GREENE, Harriet, mentioned, 3, 4, 24
GREENE, Herman D., mentioned, 3
GREENE, Jennie, mentioned, 3
GREENE, Maggie, mentioned, 3
GREENE. Susie, mentioned, 3
GREENE Monument, Savannah, Dan-
iel Webster speaks at, 23
GREENSBORO, N. C, Johnston sur-
renders at, 178
GREGORY, Capt., engineer officer, 3d

military district of S. C, 133
GRIEVE family, mentioned, 73
GUILMARTIN, Capt. Lawrence J., at
Fort Pulaski, 90; mentioned, 95, 98,
104; at Governors Island, 102

GUY Mannerlng (play), mentioned, 14
GUYTON, Lt. Col. C. S., in 57th a.
Regt., 135; officer at court martial,
163; Lt. Col. of 1st Regt., 177

HABERSHAM, Mrs. Fred, see Elliott,

Leila
HABERSHAM, Joseph Clay, killed,

150
HABERSHAM, Mrs. Joseph Clay, see

Stiles, Mary Anna
HABERSHAM, William, killed, 150
HABERSHAM, William Neyle, sons

killed, 150
HABERSHAM family, mentioned, 30
HACKETT, James Henry, performed

in Savannah, 14
HALL, Hattie, bridesmaid in Olm-

stead wedding, 74
HALL, Wilburn, description, career,

27-28
HALLOCK, Mrs. Eliza, Olmstead

visits, 62-63, 68; mentioned, 67
HALLOCK, Emily, mentioned, 62
HALLOCK, Marvin, mentioned, 62
HALLOCK, Dr. Robert T., mentioned,

62
HALLOCK, Waverly, mentioned, 62
HAMILTON, Alexander, leader of

Federalists, 75
HAMILTON, Prioleau, mentioned, 79
HAND, Mr., school mentioned, 30
HANSELL family, mentioned, 49
HARDEE, Maj. Charles S. H., men-
tioned, 10, 134
HARDEE. Elizabeth (Eliza), attended
Montpelier school, 34; mentioned, 60,
116
HARDEE. Hattie, mentioned, 60
HARDEE. Pierson. mentioned. 50
HARDEE, Lt. Gen. William J.. Corps
commander, career. 134; story about
his Tactics. 134; mentioned, 144; in-
cident concerning, 158
HARDEE'S Corps, mentioned, 133;
moves through Atlanta. 149; at
Jonesboro, 152. 154, 155; critical sit-
uation, 156; rejoined by other Corps,
156-57
HARRISON, William Henry, cam-
paign in Savannah, elected Presi-
dent, 20
HARTRIDGE, Col. Alfred L., mutiny
in his command suppressed, 130;
mentioned. 131
HARTRIDGE family, mentioned, 28
HAWLEY, Joseph, Lt. Col. 7th Conn.

Regt, 99; later career, 100
HEIDT, Rev. Emanuel, mentioned,

103
HENRY Chouteau (steamboat), car-
ries Johnson Island prisoners for
exchange, 111-14
HEWSON, Joe, fiddler for G M I

commencement ball, 55
HILTON Head Island, S. C, in hands
of enemy, 87; Pulaski prisoners
taken to, 100
HODGSON and Durand Opera Troupe

perform in Savannah, 71
HOLCOMBE, Joe. killed. 154
HOLCOMBE. Thomas, mentioned, 154
HOLMES, Oliver Wendell, poem men-
tioned, 13
HONEYMOON. The (play), mention-
ed, 71

185

HOOD, Gen. John Bell, gl\en com-
mand of Army of Tennessee, career,
147-48; unsuccessful attacks around
Atlanta, 149-50; criticism, 150-51;
holds Atlanta, 152; abandons Atlan-
ta, 156; at battle of Franklin, 103-
64; defeat of Nashville, 167-68; re-
joined by Olmstead, 169; Tennessee
campaign ends, 173

HOOKER, Norton, mentioned, 8

HOPKINS, Edward, Quartermaster
Clerk at Fort Pulaski, 90; at Gov-
ernors Island, 102; Quartermaster of
1st Regt., death, 116

HOPKINS, John D.. mentioned. 105,
142. 150; incident concerning. 145

HOPKINS. Matthew H., mentioned. 9,
15. 72. 114. 120. 150. 161, 170, 171;
Adjutant of 1st Regt. Ga. Vols.,
character of, 89-90; with Olmstead
Inspects damage to Fort Pulaski, 97;
wounded, 98; at Governors Island,
102. 103; Adjutant of 1st Regt.. 116;
at Fort Johnson. 124. 127-28; carries
dispatches, 131; incident concerning,
14.5, 172-73

HOUSTOUN, Patrick, description, 38-
39

HOWARD, Jett, Lieutenant of Savan-
nah Police. 145

HOWARD. Johnnie, at Fort Johnson,

HOWARD, Mary W., mentioned, 145n

HOWARD, Capt. Wallace, incident
concerning, 145-46

HOWARD'S Corps, fails to cut Har-
dee's retreat. 156

HULL,. Fred M., groomsman in Olm-
stead wedding, 74; Quartermaster
1st Regt., 116; mentioned, 161

HUNGARIAN revolution, mentioned,

HUNTER, Gen. David, receives Pu-
laski prisoners at Hilton Head, 100;
mentioned, 107
HYATT. John, mentioned. 63. 65
HYATT. Mary, mentioned, 63
HYATT, Philip, mentioned, 63

IDA (steamboat), carries troops to
Fort Pulaski, 80; fired on as ap-
proaches Pulaski, escape, 92-93

INDEPENDENT Presbyterian Church,
mentioned, 30

INGRAHAM, Lizzie, bridesmaid in
Olmstead wedding. 74

IRISH Jasper Greens, chosen for Mex-
ican War. 24 ; two companies in 1st
Ga. Regt., 133

IRISH Volunteers, partially destroy
Tybee lighthouse, 88; in 1st Ga.
Regt., 1.33 ,, T

IRONSIDES, see New Ironsides

ISLE of Hope, under Olmstead's com-
mand, 117-19

INV^ENTIONS, changes brought by, 32

lUKA, Miss., Army of Tennessee rests
at, 174

"JACKASS Artillery," on Tybee Is-
land. 8(5

JACKSON. Gen. Henry Rootes. com-
mands Georgia Regt. in Mexican
War. 24-25; character, career. 24-26;
supports secession, 81 ; Brigade at-
tacks, 154

JACKSON, Gen. John K., kindness to
Olmstead, 160

JACKSONVILLE, Fla., visit to, 43-44

JAMES Island, mentioned. 119. 122.
137; activities on. 124-30

JARRETT family, mentioned. 73

JEFFERSON. Thomas, leader of Re-
publicans, 75

JOHNSONS Island, Lake Erie, ac-
count of imprisonment at. 106-11;
Confederate prisoner shot, 109-10;
pi-i.soners exchanged. 111

JOHNSON'S Landing, Tenn., vessels
captured by Forrest. 166

JOHNSTON, Capt. George B., prison-
er at Governors Island, description,
105-06

JOHNSTON, Mrs. George B., men-
tioned, 106

JOHNSTON, Gen. Joseph E.. troops
sent to aid of. 132; faces Sherman
in north Georgia. 133-.57; army in
continuous fight, tactics. 13S-39;
strategic retreat. 14;{, 145, 1!>0; re-
moved from command; Olmstead's
comments. 147-48; mentioned. 163;
resumes command of army of Ten-
nessee. 174 ; army reorganized. 177 ;
surrender. 178

JONES, John Paul, mentioned. 100

JONESBORO. Ga.. Corps sent to. 152;
movements around. 152-54; mention-
ed. 1.56. 172; retaken. 157; troops re-
main at. 1.5S

JORDAN, Brig. Gen. Thomas, com-
mands 3d military district of S. C,
133

KEELER family, mentioned, 64

KEIFFER family, mentioned, 31

KELL, Mrs. John M., see Monroe,
Bonnie

KELLY, Brigham, Olmstead joins
firm. 69

KENAN family, mentioned, 73

KENNARD, Capt. Joel S., career in
C.S.N., 28; brings supplies to Fort
Pulaski, 94

KENNESAW Mountain, mentioned,
48, 133, 136; battle of mentioned,
139 : Walker's Division reaches, field
works built, 140; fighting around,
142-43; successfully defended by
French's Division, 142; retreat from,
143

KING'S Point, Lazaretto Creek, house
mentioned, 88 ; mentioned. 95

KNOX. Billy, account of travel with,
6S-69

KOLLOCK, Rev. Henry, mentioned, 30

LADY Gray (horse), mentioned, 119,
145, 153. 165. 173. 179

LAKE Erie, military prison on John-
sons Island. 106

LANGREN, Dr.. at Governors Island,
W?,

LANIER. Sidney, description, 74

LARDNER, Dr. Dionysius, perform-
ance in Savannah, 31-33; prophecy
about steam navigation, 33

LAUREL Grove Cemetery, mentioned,
60. 1.50

LAW. Charles, heroic action, 85-86

LAW, Dr. John S., married Elizabeth
Burroughs, 30

18

L^W, Xudge William, speech support-
ing: secession, 81-82

LAWTON, Gen. Alexander R., com-
mander of 1st Vol. Regt. of Ga., 78;
orders occupation of Fort Pulaski,
79; mentioned, 80, 89, 92; promoted
to Brig. Gen., 82

L^WTON, Edward, adjutant of lat
Regrt. Ga. Vols., death at Frede-
ricksburg, 89

LAZARETTO Creek, "Ida" escapes
through, 93

LEAH (servant), mentioned, 40

LECOSTE, Henri, teacher, 8

LEE, Gen. Robert Edward, mention-
ed, 33, 57, 141, 147; Inspects Fort
Pulaski, description, 90; instructions
for defense, predicts fort cannot be
taken, 90-91; encounter with Capt.
Circopeley, 93-94 ; troops sent to aid
of, 132

LEE'S Corps, sent to Jonesboro, 152;
ordered to Atlanta, 154 ; retreats,
rejoins Hardee's Corps, 156-57

LEVY, Capt. Yates, captured, charges
against mentioned, 139-40

LEWIS. Bobby, wounded, 145

LEWIS, John N., residence mention-
ed, 10

LINCOLN, Abraham, candidate for
President, 76; mentioned, 103; as-
sassination deplored, 178

LINSKY, (Orderly), mentioned,

131, 153, 169

"LIVE Oak Walker", see Walker.
Gen. William S.

LOGAN, Eliza, performance in Savan-
nah, description, 70-71

LOOKOUT Mountain, Tenn., mention-
ed, 162

LOOMIS, Col., commandant of Gov-
ernors Island, 101

LOUISIANA Purchase, mentioned, 76

LOST Mountain, mentioned, 48, 133

LOVEJOY'S Station, Hardee's Corps
reached, 156; Corps reunite at, 157

LOW, Andrew, prisoner at Fort War-
ren, financial aid to Olmstead, 102

LOWREY, Gen. Mark P., with Cle-
burne's Division, 152; at Jonesboro,
155

LUCRETIA Borgia (play), mentioned,
71

LYCEUM Hall, mentioned, 26

LYMANS, Lt. John, at Governors
Island, 103

McCARTEN, Francis, letter regard-
ing raising U. S. flag on Tybee Is-
land, 88-89n
McCLELLAN, Gen. George B., defeat
at Richmond mentioned, 108; weak-
ness of, 133
McFARLAND, Theodore, attends G -
^-J:' ^^' surgeon at Fort Pulaski. 90
McGOWAN, Sgt. James J., wounded,

later career, 138
Mcintosh, Spaldlng, k l l l e d at

Sharpsburg, 10
MACKAY, John, career, 57
MACKAY, Kate, mentioned, 57
MACKAY, Sarah, mentioned, 57
MACKAY family, mentioned, 90
McLAWS, Gen. Layfayette, mentioned.

McMAHON, John, 1st Lt. Irish Jasper
Greens, 24; at Fort Pulaski, 90, 94;
remarks at surrender of fort, 100
McMULLEN, Capt. M. J., at Fort

Pulaski, 90
McNISH, Herman, greeting to Daniel

Webster, 23; life, 23-24
McNISH, Tom, mentioned, 23, 24
MACON, Ga., Olmstead visits, 27;
railroad terminal, 32; Olmstead ar-
rives at, 116; railroad to Atlanta
mentioned, 152; mentioned, 150, 177
MACON and Western Railroad, men-
tioned, 156
McCONNELL, Capt. Thomas R., com-
mandant of G.M.I. , 52-53; service
in Mexico. 53
MACREADY, William Charles per-
formed in Savannah. 14
MALVERN Hill, mentioned, 176
MANIGAULT'S Point, 5ith Ga. Regt.

at, 125
MANILA Bay, mentioned, 46
MARIETTA, Ga., G.M.I, at, 46-60;
mentioned. 133, 138, 162; Confed-
erate troops at, 159
MARINE Bank, Macon, mentioned, 27
MARINE and Fire Insurance Bank,

Savannah, mentioned, 12
MARRYAT, Frederick, book mention-
ed. 96
MARTELLO Tower, Tybee, mention-
ed, 87
MARTIN, Maj. Bob, description, 155-

156
MASONIC Hall, Savannah, scene of

secession convention, 81-82
MASSIE School, Savannah, encamp-
ment near, 130
MATTHEWS, Capt., survives wreck

of steamer Sumter, 127
MATTHEWS, Charles, performed In

Savannah, 14
MATTHEWS, Eraser, bravery, death,

124 ; mentioned, 127
MAXCEY (Maxey). Mr. and Mrs.

Tom, house burned, 43
MAYPOINT Mills, sawmill on, 41-42-

mentioned, 43
MEMPHIS, Tenn.. reception of John-
son Island prisoners at. 113-14 ; men-
tioned. 166
MERCER, Col. George A., mentioned.
1^3; assistant Adj. Gen. on General
Mercer's staff. 134
MERCER. Gen. Hugh. Col. 1st Vol.
Regt. Ga.. 82; in command of Fort
Pulaski, 83; appointed Brig. Gen.,
Si, 88; commands military district
of Ga., 116; career, 133-34; ill 144-
address to troops, 149; returned to
Georgia coast, 151
MERCER'S Brigade, Joined by 1st
(5a. Regt.. 133; other regiments in.
staff officers, 134; Olmstead tempo-
rary commander, 144; commanded
by Gen. Smith, short of officers. 151
MESMERISM. 18-20
METAMORA (play), at Savannah

Theatre, 14
MEXICAN War, 22. 24-25. 53, 76. 90,

125, 134
MIDWAY, Ga., mentioned, 175
MILER, Hamilton, mentioned. 63
MIL.ER, James, mentioned, 63
MILER, Jennie, mentioned, 63 69

187

MIL.ER, Josephine, mentioned, 63
MILER. Mary, mentioned. "< , ^
MILER, Mrs. Mary, mentioned, 62
MILITARY District of Savannah,

commanded by Mercer, 134
MILLEDGEVILLE, Ga., description.
73-74 G.M.I, cadets visit, 56; Olm-
stead' visits. 116, 175-76; Olmstead
family at. 179 . , ,.

MISSISSIPPI Brigade, at Franklin,

164
MITCHELL, Capt.. career, death. 126
MITCHELL. John, mentioned, 126
MOBILE, Ala., exchanged prisoners
at. 115; mentioned, 174 , , ,

MOBILE & Ohio Railroad, tracks fol-
lowed by Army of Tenn., 173
MOKO (Negress), description, 13
MOLINO-del-Rey, battle of mention-
ed, 24, 53
MONDAY (servant), mentioned, 34
MONITORS (U.S.N.), attacks on Fort

McAllister. 117 , . ^

MONROE. Bonnie, attended Montpe-

ller school, 34 ^ , i.

MONTFORT, Lt. Theodore, at John-
son's Island, description, 110-11
MONTGOMERY, resort near Savan-
nah, mentioned. 35 .,,,-.
MONTGOMERY, Ala., capital of Con-
federacy. 77; exchanged prisoners
at. 115; Smith's Brigade, at 174
MONTGOMERY Guards, at Governors
Island. 104 , , oo
MONTPELIER, school for girls, 3,J-

34 ; mentioned. 46
MONTREAL. Olmstead visits, 75
MORRIS Island, mentioned. 44, 126;
activities on, 119-24; taken by GUI-
more. 130 ^ .
MORSE. Samuel F. B., telegraph In-
vention mentioned, 31
MOUNT Vesuvius, mentioned, 6
MOUNTAIN Artillery, at Tybee Is-
land, 86 . ^ .
MOW ATT. Anna Cora, performed In

Savannah. 14
MOZART'S Twelfth Mass. mentioned,

MURFREESBORO, Tenn., activity
around, 167; mentioned. 170

MURPHY, Mrs.. In charge of officer's
mess. Governors Island. 102

MUSSEL Shoals. Forrest crosses Ten-
nessee River at, 172; mentioned, 173

MUTUAL Safety (steamboat), wreck
of, 42

MYERS, Col., mentioned, 49

MYERS, Fred, mentioned, 49

NASHVILLE, Tenn., Cleburne's Di-
vision at, 164-65; battle of, 167-68
NATURAL Philosophy, lecture on, 31-

32
NEELY, A., aid to Fort Pulaski pris-
oners at Governors Island, 102
NEGROES, names and occupations at

White Bluff plantation, 36
NEVADA, mentioned, 22
NEW Bern, N. C, mentioned, 101
NEW England Primer, mentioned, 7
NEW Haven, Conn., Olmstead visits,

60
NEW Hope Church, battle of men-
tioned, 139

NEW Ironsides (U. S. Ironclad), at
Charleston Harbor, 124; torpedo at-
tack on. 128-29; damaged. 129
NEW Mexico, mentioned. 22
NEW River, gun boats in. 94
NEW Year's Day. social customs in

Savannah, 72
NEW York. Olmstead visits, 61-63;
67-68, 75; commercial relations with
Savannah, 102
NEWELL, Tom. mentioned, 74
NEWELL family, mentioned. 73
NIAGARA. N. Y., Olmstead visits,

67. 68. 75
NIBLO'S Garden, N. Y., mentioned,

63
NORTON. Lydia, teacher, 8

OGEECHBE River, mentioned, 130

OLD Mary's Cave, Ridgefleld, Conn.,
story of. 66

OLD Moko. see Moko

OGLETHORPE Barracks. Savannah,
mentioned, 116

OGLETHORPE Hall, Savannah, men-
tioned. 31

OGLETHORPE Light Infantry, men-
tioned. 72 ; ordered to Fort Pulaski,
79; Co. B flres first shot at enemy
from Pulaski, 96; one company in
1st Regt. Ga.. 133

OGLETHORPE University, mention-
ed. 74

OLMSTEAD. Charles Hart, birth. 2;
writings, la ; boyhood. 2-31 ; early
schools, 5-10; at Burroughs' School,
30-46 ; vacation on Fort George Is-
land, 40-44; at G.M.I., 46-60; at Eto-
wah Cliffs. 57-59 ; visits New York.
61-63; visits Ridgefleld, 63-66; visits
Niagara. Detroit. 67 ; visits Chicago.
68; return to Savannah. 68-69; joins
Brigham Kelly firm, 69; sweetheart
rejects, 69-70; business career. 69-
70 ; marriage, 74 ; revisits relatives
in North, 75; home in Savannah. 74-
75; Adjutant 1st Vol. Regt. Ga.. 78;
Major, 82 ; second in command Fort
Pulaski. 83; almost killed by light-
ning. 84; in command Tybee Island,
86-87 ; commands Fort Pulaski. 87,
88; Colonel, 88; commissions, 89;
letter relative to raising U. S. flag
on Tybee, 89n ; visits Savannah, 92 ;
Inspects damage at Pulaski. 97; sur-
renders Fort Pulaski. 99; sword re-
turned. 100 ; imprisonment at Gov-
ernors Island. 100-06 ; at Johnsons
Island, 106-11; sword taken, 107; ex-
change. 111-15; arrives at Macon,
116; at Milledgeville. 116; resumes
command 1st Regt., 116; return to
Savannah, 116; injured, 119; ordered
to Charleston, 119; at Battery Wag-
ner, 119-30; commands Fort John-
son, 124-30; ordered to Savannah,
activities, 130-31 ; command of 3d
military district of S. C. ; activities,
131-33 ; again commands 1st Regt.,
133; with Army of Tennessee, 133-
178; temporary command of Mer-
cer's Brigade, 144 ; Gen. Walker's
order, 144 ; doubts of Southern vic-
tory, 145-46 ; 111, 149, 159-61 ; hat shot
up, 150; senior Col. with Cleburne's

Division, 151 ; resumes command of
regiment, 158; rejoins regiment, 161
president of court martial, ltJ3
again commands brigade, 105 ; re
joins Hood in rear guard, Iti'J-ia
visits relatives at Columbus, 17-1; at
Milledgeville, 175-7(5; rounus up
brigade, rejoins army, 177 ; again
Colonel 1st Regt., 177; reflections on
outcome of war, 179-80; rejoins fam-
ily, 179 ; death, 1.

OLMSTEAD, Mrs. Charles Hart, ill-
ness, 94; mentioned, 115, 116, 118;
visit to Jonesboro, 158; in Savannah
with children, 175-76; at Milledge-
ville, 179

OLMSTEAD, Charles, Jr., mentioned,
4 ; birth and death, 151 ; mentioned,
176, 179

OLMSTEAD, Eliza Hart, mother of
Charles H., 3-4; at Marietta, 60; ill-
ness, 60 ; mentioned, 69 ; at Macon,
116

OLMSTEAD, Florence, 1-la, 117, 118

OLMSTEAD, Florence Neely, men-
tioned, 102

OLMSTEAD, Harriet Eliza, birth and
death, 4

OLMSTEAD, Jonathan, 3; ,bank cash-
ier, amateur botanist, 12; death, 59

OLMSTEAD, Rev. Miles, mentioned,
64 ; visit to Governors Island, 102

OLMSTEAD, Mrs. Nancy, mentioned,
63

OLMSTEAD, Neely, see Olmstead,
Florence Neely

OLMSTEAD, Samuel, homestead de-
scribed, 64

OLMSTEAD, Sarah (Sallie) (Mrs. A.
Pratt Adams), 1; birth, 75, 92; men-
tioned, 116, 117, 176

OLMSTEAD, Sarah Morris, descrip-
tion, 4-5; education, 8; at Montpe-
lier school, 33-34; goes to finishing
school, 46; illness and death, 58;
mentioned, 66

OLMSTEAD, Seth, description, 63;
mentioned, 102

OLMSTEAD, Susan, mentioned, 1, 34,
118

OLMSTEAD family, home life, 3-5;
11-12, 19-20, 29-30; new home, 45-46

ON Linden (poem), incident concern-
ing, 9

ORANGE Bluff, Fla., school mention-
ed, 30

ORIENTAL (steamer), takes Pulaski
prisoners to Governors Island, 100-
101

ORME family, mentioned, 73

ORPHAN Boy (song), mentioned, 12

OSBORNE family, Olmstead visits,
179

PALMER, Miss, school of, 8

PALMETTO, Ga., Confederate troops
at, 158-59

PALMETTO Regiment, mentioned, 125

PARK, Annie, marriage to J. W. Rob-
ertson, 48-i9

PARK family, mentioned. 49

PARKER. Emily, description. 63;
mentioned, 65

PARKER, Mrs. Laura, mentioned. 62,
63

PARROTT,. E. G., In command of

USS Augusta, 88n
"PARSONAGE," house In Cass cooin-

ty mentioned, 57
PATIENCE (servant), mesmerized, 19
PATTON, Capt. John G., killed at
South ISIountain, 10, 61, 143; at
G.M.I., 00; groomsman at Olmstead
wedding, 74 ; Captain 1st Ga. Regu-
lars killed 84
PEACH Tree Creek, battle of, 148-49
PECK, Harriet, mentioned, 46, 66
PEGGY (servant), mentioned, 3, 4,

18, 29
PEQUOD Indians, mentioned. 5, 6
PETER Parley, see Goodrich, Samuel
PHILBRICK, Eliza, mentioned, 8
PHILBRICK, Samuel, mentioned, 8
PHILLIPS, Miss, incident concerning,

170
PHOENIX Riflemen, stationed at Ty-

bee, 84-85
PICKETT, Clara, mentioned, 65, 66
PICKETT, Eddie, mentioned, 65; kill-
ed at Gettysburg. 66
PICKETT, Rufus, mentioned, 65
PICKETT family, mentioned, 04
PIERSON, Col., commandant at John-
sons Island, 106-07
PINAFORE (operetta), mentioned,

118
PIZARRO (play), at Savannah Thea-
tre, 14, 15
PLANT, Increase Cotton, description,
27-28; aids with Olmstead's educa-
tion, 59
PLANT, Mrs. Increase Cotton, men-
tioned, 27
PLATT, Mrs. Susan, boarding house,

3, 18, 19; mentioned, 49
POCOTALIGO, S. C, mentioned. 131,

132
POLITICS, 26

POLK, James K., candidate for Pres-
idency, 20, 21. 22
PONCE de Leon, mentioned, 43
PORT Royal, S. C, captured. 87; har-
bor mentioned, 132; mentioned, 133
PORTER, Admiral David D.. bom-
bardment of Vicksburg mentioned,
114, 115
PORTER, Capt. Horace, presided at
Pulaski surrender, later career. 100
PRENTICE, James M.. mentioned. 3
PRESTON, Henry Kollock, teacher, 8,

9
PRESTON, James, teacher, 8
PRESTON, Rev. Willard, mentioned,

8
PRINCETON University, mentioned,

30
PULASKI, Tenn., Forrest at. bonfire

of Hood's stores, 171
PULASKI House, Savannah, mention-
ed, 23

QUARLES. Col. William A., at John-
sons Island, 110; commands a Ten-
nessee brigade under Forrest, ca-
reer, 167

RAILROADS, largest In U. S. In
South Carolina and Georgia, 32;
condition of In Alabama, 174: In
Georgia, 174-75

189

RATIONS, Army, how Issued, 141;
cooking details, 141-42

RAVELiS, The, performed In New
York, G3

READ, Capt. J. B., leads squad to
destroy Tybee lighthouse, 88

REPUBLICAN Blues, ordered to Fort
Pulaski, 79

REPUBLICAN Party, discussed, 75-76

RESACA, Ga., battle of mentioned,
139

REYNOLDS, Charlotte, see Veader,
Mrs. David

REYNOLDS. Loring Olmstead, men-
tioned, 3; helps with Olmstead's ed-
ucation, 59; death. 59, 60

RICHARDSON. Lizzie, mentioned, 50

RICHMOND, Va., capital of Confed-
eracy, 77 ; could have been captured
in 1862, 133; news of capture, 178

RIDGEFIELD, Conn., visit to, de-
scription, 63-66. 75

RIPLEY, Gen. Roswell S., commands
Charleston district, 126

RITTER family, mentioned, 31

ROBERTSON, Capt. James W., com-
mandant of cadets, G.M.I. ; descrip-
tion, 48-49

ROBINSON, Jimmie. mentioned, 18

ROBINSON. John, circus of, 18

ROBERT Habersham (steamer), used
to change command on Tj'bee, 85

ROCKWELL, William S., Lt. Col. 1st
Regt., 82, 89, 116; anecdote, 135

ROSE Dhu plantation, mentioned, 38,
39. 130

RUSSEL, Sol Smith, dramatic com-
pany mentioned, 14

RUSSELL, Capt. Charles, incident
concerning, 153-54

SALTPETRE, cave in Cass county de-
scribed, 57-58; used during Civil
War. 58

SAND Mountain, Ala., mentioned, 162

SANDUSKY Bay, Lake Erie, men-
tioned. 106, 111

SANFORD family, mentioned, 73

SAVANNAH, in lS40s, 10-11; quaint
characters in, 12-13 ; amusements,
13-19; national politics in, 20-23;
railroad terminal, 32; politics, 26;
entertainments, 70-71 ; New Year's
customs, 72 ; citizens cheer troops
sent to Pulaski, 80; commercial re-
lations with New York, 102; military
activities around. 116-19; Olmstead
returns, description, economic condi-
tions, 116-17; Olmstead family at,
175

SAVANNAH and Charleston Railroad,
repeated attacks on, 132

SAVANNAH River, mentioned, 132;
batteries, 130

SAVANNAH Theatre, performances
at. 14, 19

SAVANNAH Volunteer Guards, in 1st
Vol. Regt. Ga., 78; ordered to Pu-
laski, 79; sent to Tybee, 84-85; on
Green Island, 89-90; at Isle of Hope,
118

SECESSION, Southern states secede,
77-78; convention meets in Savan-

. nah, description, 81-82; Georgia se-
cedes, 82

SEGUIN. John, opera troop, 15-16

7TH CONNECTICUT Regiment, first
U. S. troops in Fort Pulaski, 99;
attack on Battery Wagner, 121

SEYMOUR, Mrs. Blah, incident con-
cerning, 64-65

SEYMOUR, Delia, incident concern-
ing, 64-65

SHAW, , wounded, 97

SHEFTALL, Shetfall, description, 12-
13; death, 13

SHELLMAN, Allie, incident concern-
ing, 169

SHERMAN, Gen. William T., men-
tioned, 127, 158, 159; advances, 130,
132 ; in north Georgia, 133-57 ; un-
successful attempts to take Kenne-
saw Mountain, 142 ; pushes forward,
145; takes Atlanta, l.')6 ; destruction
of Atlanta, 157 ; character of, 157 ;
destructive march to sea, 175; John-
ston surrenders to, 178

SHILOH, Tenn., captured officers Im-
prisoned on Johnsons Island, 107

SHIPTON, Mother, mentioned, 32

SIMS, Captain Frederick W., at Fort
Pulaski, 90; mentioned, 95, U(i. 104;
edits newspaper at Governors Island,
103

SINGER, Joe, killed, 150

63D GEORGIA Regiment, In Mercer's
Brigade, 134 ; mentioned, 139 ; rifle
pits captured, 142; consolidated with
1st Regt., 177

SKIDAWAY Island, troop servants
desert to, 118-19

SLAUGHTER, Dr.. at G.M.I., 52

SLAVERY, discussed, 76-77

SMITH, Gen. Argyle. assumes com-
mand of Mercer's Brigade, 151-52;
position at Jonesboro, 155; succeeds
to Division command, 165

SMITHFIELD, N. C, Johnston at,

174, 177

SMITH'S Brigade, sent to Tennessee,
163 ; detached for special duty, 163-
164 ; under command of Olmstead,
165 ; with Forrest, 165-69 ; in engage-
ment at Anthonys Hill, 171-72;
crosses Tennessee River. 172-73 ; at
Mobile, 174; at Columbus, 174-75;
men desert to look after families,

175, 177 ; at Augusta, 176 ; marches
to North Carolina, 176-77; Olmstead
finds many of missing men, rejoins
army, 177

SMYRNA Church, battle of, 139, 144-

145; defeat at. 145
SOLOMONS, Joe, mentioned, 86
SOSNOWSKI, Callie, attended Mont-

pelier school. 34
SOULLARD. Mr., mentioned, 176
SOUTH Mountain, battle of mention-
ed, 61
SOUTHERN states, feeling In, 76-78
SOUTHWESTERN Railroad, L. O.

Reynolds, president, 60
SPARTA, Ga., mentioned, 176
SPARTACUS, the Gladiator (play), at

Savannah Theatre, 14
STAGG, Mrs. Catherine, mentioned,

62
STAGG, Helen, mentioned. 63
STAGG, Mary, mentioned, 63
STAGG, Tom, mentioned, 63

190

STANTON, Edwin M., appealed to re
Pulaski prisoners, 99; re prisoners
at Johnsons Island, 110; mentioned,
157; vlndlctlveness of, 178

STEGIN, Capt. J. H., at Fort Pulaski,
90; at Governors Island, 103

STEPHENS, Alexander Hamil-
ton, elected vice-president of Con-

STEVENS, Thaddeus, vlndlctlveness
of, 178

STEWART, MaJ. James. Quartermas-
ter on Mercer's staff, 134

STEWARTSON, Dr., mentioned, 49-
50

STEWARTSON, Harry, incident con-
cerning:, 49-50

STILES, Eliza Mackay. (Mrs. William
Henry Stiles), description, 56-57

STILES, Florence V. (Mrs. Wylly
Woodbrldge), mentioned, 57

STILES, Henry, description, 56

STILES, Kathierine C. mentioned, 10,
57 ; attended Montpeller school, 34

STILES, Mary Anna (Mrs. Joseph
Clay Habersham), mentioned, 57

STILES. Ned (Edward?), killed in
Virginia, 10 ; mentioned. 57

STILES. Robert, description. 56; men-
tioned. 57. 58

STILES, Wallace, mentioned, 17

STILES, William Henry, description
and career, 56

STILES family, mentioned, 90

STODDARD, Mrs. Harry, mentioned,
176

STODDARD, Capt. John I., aide on
Mercer's staff, 134

STONE Mountain, Ga., mentioned, 48

STONE'S Mill Pond, scene of child-
hood g'ames, 11

STUART, Gen. J.E.B., mentioned, 10

SULLIVAN'S Island, mentioned, 119

SUMTER (C.S.S.), tragic wreck of,
126-27

SWINTON, William, comment on
rear-gruard action of Army of Ten-
nessee, 169

SYMONDS family, mentioned, 67

TALIAFERRO, Gen. William B., men-
tioned, 121
TATTNALL, Commodore Josiah, men-
tioned, 28; engages enemy battery,
94
TATTNALL Guards, In 1st Regt. Ga.,

133
TATUM, Capt. "Pos", at Battery

Wagner, 122; killed, 123
TELEGRAPH, Invention of, 32, 33
TELFAIR plantation, mentioned, 117
TENNESSEE campaign, 159-73
TERRY. Col. Alfred H., In command
7th Conn. Regt., 99; later career, 100
TEXAS, admitted as state. 21-22
TEXAS Brigade, at Franklin, 164
THEUS' jcAvelry store, mentioned, 26
3D MILITARY District of S. C, Olm-
stead in command, 131-33 ; Jordan in
command, 133
38TH NORTH Carolina Regiment,

mentioned, 105
33D NORTH Carolina Regiment, men-
tioned, 101
THOMAS, Gen. George H., victory at
Nashville, 167-68

THOMPSON, Col., hotel in Atlanta.

46-47
THOMPSON, Dr., mentioned, 159, 161
THOMPSON, Harvey, at G.M.I. , 47
THOUSAND Islands, description, 75
THUNDERBOLT. Ga., military post

at, 82
TISHAMINGO, Miss., Forrest's vic-
tory at, 166
TRANS-Misslsslppl Dept., mentioned,

114
TRENHOLM family, mentioned, 49
TRIPPE, Julie, mentioned, 117
TROY, N. Y., Olmstead visits, 66
TUPPER, Fred, wounded, 121
TURNER, Anna (Mrs. James F.
Cann). mentioned. 8. 9; attended
Montpeller school. 34
TURNER. George, mentioned. 8; kill-
ed. 9; playmate. 11. 15; at G.M.I.,
46; groomsman in Olmstead wed-
ding, 74
TURNER, Joe, killed. 10
TURNER. Capt. Screven, killed, 1.50
TUSCUMBIA, Ala.. 1st Regt.. at. 162
TUZO. Captain ; commfinds steamer

"Oriental." description, 100-101
12TH GEORGIA Battalion, at Isle of

Hope, 118; at Battery Wagner. 120
21ST SOUTH Carolina Regiment, at
Battery Wagner, 120; mentioned, 137
TWIGGS, Duncan, at G.M.I. , 53
TYBEE Island, military post on, 82;
garrisons on, 84-85; command chang-
ed, 84-85; Olmstead in command, 86-
87 ; evacuated, 87 ; enemy fortifies,
88; lighthouse, partially destroyed,
88; U. S. flag raised on, 88-S9n ; en-
emy activities on, 91-92, 95; enemy
batteries on, 96
TYLER, John, elected vice-president
U. S., 20

UMBACH, Capt. Charles, at Pulaski,
94 ; wounded, 150

UNDERGROUND railroad, 76

UNITED States, politics discussed, 75-
78; army relations with Confederate
troops, 146; adoption of Constitu-
tion, 75-77; right of states to secede,
77 ; fleet in Charleston harbor. 119 ;
Military Academy mentioned. 28. 47,
134 ; Naval Academy mentioned, 28,
47 ; navy mentioned, 28

UNIVERSITY of North Carolina,
mentioned, 105

UTAH, mentioned, 22

VAN-AMBERG'S Menagerie, perform-
ance in Savannah, 17

VAUCLUSE plantation, mentioned, 36,
44

VEADER, Mr. and Mrs. David, men-
tioned, 3. 45

VENUS Point, battery engaged, 94

VERNON River, description. 30

VICKSBURG, Miss., Johnson Island
prisoners exchanged at, 114-15; news
of fall, 119; campaign mentioned, 134

VIENNA, W. H. Stiles charge d'af-
faires at, 56

VINCENT'S Creek, mentioned, 120,
121

VIRGINIA, troops sent to, 132; Hood
In, 148

in.

VOGHT. Mrs., quarters Olmstead. 170
VOGHT, Sallte, Incident concerning.
170

"WADE, Maggie, mentioned, 69, 72

WADUEY, William M., at Vicksburg,
115

WALKER. Capt. Robert D., commis-
sary at Pulaski. 90; prisoner at Gov-
ernors Island, 103

WALKER. Gen. William H. T., men-
tioned, 131 ; commands Division, ca-
reer. 134; orders to Olmstead, 144;
killed. 150

WALKER, Gen. William S., ordered
to Virginia, description, 131; plans
for defense of 3d Mil. Dlst. S. C,
132

WALKER'S Division, mentioned. 133;
reserve division. service. 135-36 ;
brigades reassigned. 151 ; reaches
Kennesaw Mountain. 140; In battle
of Atlanta, heavy losses. 149-50

WALLACE. John, private in Guilmar-
tin's company, 95

WALTHALL. Gen. Edward C. com-
mands Infantry In rear-guard. 169

WALTHOUR girls, mentioned. 72

WARD. Emma, mentioned. 67

WARD. Jane, mentioned. 67

WARD. Kitty, mentioned. 67

WARNER'S stables, mentioned, 8

WARSAW Sound, mentioned. 118

WASHINGTON Hall. Macon, men-
tioned. 27

WASHINGTON Volunteers. In 1st Ga.

Regt., 133
WAY. Col. Charlton H. (Charlie),
mentioned. 56. 72. 74. 152; secretary
of secession convention. 82 ; at Tybee
86, 87; commands 54th Ga., at Man-
Igauit's Point, 125; with Mercer's
Brigade. 134; at Jonesboro. 158; HI,
163 ; at Columbus, 175
WAY, Mrs. Charlton H. (Fannie
Williams), 56, 72, 73, 74. 158

WAY. Corlnne, mentioned. 72

WAY. Eva. mentioned, 72

WAYNE, Mrs. Robert, mentioned. 81

WAYNE. Mrs. Thomas S.. mentioned,
131

WEBSTER. Daniel, visit to Savannah.
23

WEBSTER'S Spelling Book, mention-
ed. 7

WEED. Joe, mentioned, 37

WERNER. Capt. C. at Battery Wag-
ner, 120; killed. 121

WEST. Charles, mentioned. 62; visits
Fort Johnson. 125

WEST. Mrs. Esther Olmstead. men-
tioned, 62, 63. 64. 65

WEST. John, mentioned, 62

W1EST, Mrs. John, mentioned. 176

WEST. Lou. mentioned. 62
WEST Point, N. Y., Olmstead visits,
66

WESTERN & Atlantic Railroad, men-
tioned, 133. 138

WETTER. Mr. and Mrs. Augustus
Peter, mentioned, 117

WHEELER. Gen. Joseph, mentioned,

29
WHELAN, Father Peter, incident at

Governors Island, 104-05
WHIG Party, mentioned, 26; discuss-
ed, 76
WHITE Bluff, school at, 33-45; Pres-
byterian Church mentioned, 30, 31
WHITEMARSH Island, enemy lands

on, 117; enemy sortie. 130
WILDMAN. Dr.. mentioned. 5S
WILLIAMS. Annello. mentioned, 39
WILLIAMS, Charles J., regiment
mentioned, 10, 61, 143; Major In
Mexican War, 24; Col. 1st Ga. Reg-
ulars, 82, 84; death, 94. 116
WILLIAMS, Mrs. Charles J. (Mary

Ann Howard), at Columbus. 175
WILLIAMS, Eben, mentioned, 39, 40
WILLIAMS. Mrs. Eben (Margaret

Adams), description. 39
WILLIAMS. Edgar, mentioned. 39
WILLIAMS. Fannie, see Way. Mrs.

Charlton H.
WILLIAMS. Florence, mentioned. 56;
description. 72-73 ; marriage to Olm-
stead. 74 ; see also Olmstead. Mrs.
C. H.
WILLIAMS. Frank, mentioned. 39
WILLIAMS. Gus. death mentioned. 116
WILLIAMS. Henry, mentioned. 39
WILLIAMS. MaJ. James, Inspector on
Mercer's staff. 134 ; successful attack
on Kennesaw, 142
WILLIAMS, Margaret, see Williams,

Mrs. Eben
WILLIAMS, Peter, death mentioned,

116
WILLIAMS, Peter J., mentioned, 27
WILLIAMS, Mrs. Peter J. (Luclnda
Parke), description, 73-74; Olmstead
visits, 116 ; lost three sons In war,
116, 175-76
WILLIAMS. Richard, mentioned. 35
WILLIAMS. Sue. mentioned, 176
WILLIAMS, Thomas, mentioned, 35
WILLIAMS, Willie, wounded. 116
WILLIAMSBURG, Va., battle of men-
tioned, 133
WILLIE, Capt.. description. 44
WILSON, Gen. James H., crosses Ten-
nessee River, 170
WISE Guards, at Pulaski, 90
WOODBRIDGE, Mrs. Wylly, see

Stiles. Florence V.
WRIGHT, Aleck, mentioned, 37
WYOMING, mentioned. 22

YATES. Lt. Col. Joseph A., mention-
ed, 125

YELLOW Fever, Savannah epidemic,
58

YONGE. Phil, groomsman in Olmstead
wedding. 74

YOUNG. Lt. Col., killed. 164

YOUNG. Gen. Pierce. M. B.. mention-
ed. 164

"YOUNG Marooners. The." mention-
ed. 145

ZUYDER Zee. mentioned. 166

iMfe-

19'2